Vampyre Shadows

Hey Guys

2010-02-09T15:32:00.000-08:00

I know i havent posted in quite a bit im terribly sorry about that, ive been REALLY busy. If any of you have any information on the University of Tennesee in Knoxville Please contact me, I would appreciate it greatly

~Shadow

HAHAHA

2009-11-01T12:03:00.000-08:00

Okay so as far as the whole a post a day in honor of Halloween thing went... I kinda failed... sorry about that. If you want to see how my Halloween went go to my other blog: www.Vampyreshadowsgothickcorner.blogspot.com

Lolz sorry about that again guys^^

In the words of my great friend Tigger

TTFN- Ta Ta For Now.^^

October 4th :The Crazies - Trailer

2009-10-04T08:16:00.001-07:00

I Heard this movie was supposed to blow the original out of the water^^

Four friends find themselves trapped in their hometown in The Crazies, a reinvention of the George Romero classic directed by Breck Eisner. In theaters Feb 25th 2010.

The Crazies - Trailer

Shared via AddThis

October Third Entry

2009-10-04T07:30:00.000-07:00

MWAH HA HA!!!!!

Today we get to show you RETURN OF THE LIVIING DEAD 3 thanks to FEARNET^^

www.fearnet.com/movies/b16793_return_of_living_dead_3

October Second Entry

2009-10-04T07:26:00.000-07:00

Hahahahahahahaha I know it isn't October Second anymore lolz. I've been typing them upp each day but stupid me keeps forgetting to copy and paste them into Blogger and actually submitting it as a post lolz.

Here Is the Pumpkin of the Day Widget From FEARNET ^^

Hope you Enjoy

~Shadow

OMG!!! ITS OCTOBER FIRST!!!

2009-10-01T10:05:00.000-07:00

Hello Pplz!!!
As you all know today is the first day of OCTOBER!!! My FAVORITE month.^^ So now that it is the National Horror Month daily I'll try to give you a miraculous glimpse into my world of the dark and Macabre.^^ I'll show artwork, movie reviews and maybe even a movie here or there if I can.^^ That's it for now.^^

WOOHOO!!!

WORD OF THE DAY!!!

2009-09-30T16:33:00.001-07:00

As you all know I am a Horror geek. Thanks to FearNet I can show my love of all things Horror and Macabre with you guys... Enjoy!!!

Stone Heart

2009-09-25T09:50:00.000-07:00

Chapter 1
EPOV
“Welcome to Tokyo! Local time, Seven am! We wish you a pleasant stay!” The pilot’s cheery yet scary voice boomed all over the aircraft as the plane rolled to a gentle stop. Beside me, Alice was bouncing around in her seat.
“I can’t believe it!” She whispered excitedly. “We finally get to go to Japan and see a real vampire school!”
At the end of the row, Jasper sighed, before reminding his wife that Cross Academy also had a class for humans. She didn’t pay any attention. He looked over the top of her head and rolled his eyes at me. I couldn’t help but laugh.
“Come on, time to go and see what my dear old friend has done for himself and the vampire breed he heard about many years ago” Carlisle smiled, before carrying his luggage out of the plane and dragging Esme along behind him.
This was going to be fun.
YPOV
“Yuuki! It’s almost time for Carlisle and his family to appear! Is everything ready for them?” The chairman was panicking. He had had ages to get ready for this new breed of vampire to arrive, yet he had left it all to the last minute in true chairman Cross style.
“Father, I just thought of something” I said slowly. He turned to look at me.
“They speak fluent Japanese, darling” He smirked. I smiled at him before running to the boy’s dorm to find Zero. He was meant to be helping out with the preparations, but instead he and Kaname had decided to go and play chess instead.
“I shall let you have your pawn back if you let me-” Kaname stopped talking the minute I came bursting through the door.
“There you are, you lazy vampires!” I smirked. “Chairman needs you to help with the preparations. Carlisle, his wife and their kids should be over in an hour, and we really need to get the night dorm’s extra rooms ready” I explained, before letting out a scream. Out of the large French windows I could see…
“CULLENS! THE CULLENS ARE HERE! GET EVERYONE DOWNSTAIRS, NOW!!!” I shrieked, knowing fine well that everyone this side of the school could hear me. I had been told by the chairman to wait until I was called for, so I decided to watch this mysterious breed from the window.
They were all very beautiful, as to be expected from vampires. I watched as the chairman ran to greet a blonde older looking man, whom I suspected was Carlisle. I turned around to look at Kaname.
“They seem like nice people” I said to him. “You should go meet them, brother” (In this story, Kaname and Yuuki are still brother and sister, but they are not romantically involved with each other. They think of each other as siblings only. You’ll see why eventually)
“That I shall, Yuuki. But I shall wait until the chairman calls the three of us down” He looked at Zero, who nodded his head slightly. I smiled at my two brothers and turned to look out of the window again, only to see a young man, around my age, with copper hair, staring at me. I blushed and looked ,away.
“I should like to introduce you to my “children” as it were” We heard the chairman say. We took that as our cue to go downstairs. Kaname went first, followed by Zero and then me.
“Good day, my name is Kaname Kuran, it’s a pleasure to meet you” Kaname said politely, as he greeted each one in turn. Zero repeated the process, until it was my turn to come down the stairs and greet them.
“Hello! My name is Yuuki Cross” I smiled, kissing each member of the family on the cheek.
Carlisle then introduced his family.
“This is my wife, Esme” He said, gesturing to a beautiful woman with wavy brown hair “Then my adopted children, Alice (A girl smaller than me with spiky black hair waved at me), Her husband Jasper (A friendly looking blonde man nodded at me), Rosalie and Emmett (A large man resembling a teddy bear and a dainty model with blonde hair both smiled towards me) and Edward.” Edward looked at me nervously, running a hand through his copper hair. He looked like something out of a Shojo manga-he was beautiful.
The chairman smiled before turning to the kids and saying:
“We have your night class uniforms ready, they are sitting in your rooms, which Yuuki will show you to now. Kaname, you will escort Carlisle and Esme through to my office, and Zero, it’s time for your patrol!” At this, we all parted our separate ways.
*
“I can’t wait to see what the moon dorm is like!” Alice jumped up and down as we made our way to the gates, where Zero was on patrol.
“You may want to keep her quiet” I smiled at Jasper “The girls up here at the gates are obsessed with the night class. They will get scary if they see you, and I forgot Artemis.”
They looked at me strangely. I sighed.
“Artemis is a rod that is very dangerous to vampires, but it can also give a human a nasty whack” I laughed, and they laughed with me. Suddenly, we heard a scream.
“LOOK! IT’S YUUKI AND SOME HANDSOME MEN!” A girl’s voice screeched. In a second, Zero was in the crowds, desperately trying to hold them back. I groaned.
“You guys head through the gate as quickly as you can, I’ll help hold these mentalists off for a few moments!” I yelled to the Cullens, who looked slightly scared. I couldn’t blame them.
*
“I am so sorry” I apologised when I met up with the Cullens at the dorm steps. They assured me it was fine.
“Ok, now here’s the awkward bit” I laughed and opened the door. As expected, sitting on the sofas in the lobby were the residents of the dorm.
“Cullens, I would like you to meet your new dorm mates.”
I introduced them to each other, and then the rest of them went to class.
“Do you want me to show you to your rooms now, or do you want to just relax for a while?” They decided to relax, so I thought it was a good time to ask them questions.
“So, do you guys…eat?” I asked nervously, scared they might think I was being nosy.
“No, we don’t. We don’t sleep either. We survive off of animal blood” Edward explained. I was instantly mesmerized by his eyes.
At around seven am the next day, I began to feel tired. We had been talking for ages, and I had learned a lot about their breed, like they had about mine.
“I’m sorry, but I am beginning to get tired. May I show you to your rooms?” I asked, feeling like an awful host. The Cullens smiled at me.
“Its fine, we’ve kept you up all night. Show us the way!” Alice smiled, and they followed me as I showed them around.
Alice and Rosalie had rooms up near where I stayed, and Edward, Emmett and Jasper had rooms near Kaname’s room.
As I was about to go to my room, Edward turned around and gave me a fantastic crooked smile.
I was suddenly very excited to see what the next few months would bring.

Something Wicked This Way Comes Chapter 5: Destruction

2009-09-25T09:48:00.001-07:00

A squad car exploded in a ball of flame flipping the vehicle onto its side, scattering the grouped together police force. Many of the officers swore and cussed as they found articles of clothing set ablaze by the blast or their firearms lying out of reach for the moment. Michael smiled dementedly at the sight of such chaos and the sound of screams. “Dies iræ! dies illa, solvet sæclum in favilla, teste David cum Sibylla!” He shouted into the nighttime sky, arms outstretched as if inviting the gods above to strike him down, the police looked at him fearful, though they didn’t know what he had said the message was clear. They were nothing but mere ants under his boot to him.
“Quantus tremor est futurus, quando judex est venturus, cuncta stricte discussurus!” He sang out to his fear struck audience making gestures in the air with his hands as if he were conducting an invisible symphony. “Quantus tremor est futurus, quando judex est venturus, cuncta stricte discussurus!” he continued his voice seemly roaring in the quiet nighttime even thought he spoke softly and quietly. Suddenly he raised his arms high above his head like a mad preacher addressing the conjugation shouting to the frightened police, “And thus the heavens fell!”
As soon as the words left his lips another of the black and white cars was launched high into the air as its gas tank exploded violently. From the flames of the explosion came three small twig like beings ablaze with a hellish fire. They raced forward through the crowd of sprawling men in blue towards the other cars, a twisted childish laugh ushering from them. The few of the police officers who could still force their bodies to move did, running as far as they could as fast as they could from the site, all others were consumed by flames as the remaining squad cars erupted into balls of ignited gasoline. Those who had ran quickly grabbed what weapons they could find opening fire at the giggling aflame stickmen.
Over the crackling of the car fires and the bangs of gunfire a sadistic laugh roared as its owner stood at his doorstep, having not moved since the beginning of this demonic destruction and hellish glee. Michael looked up at the sky giving one last chorus of laughter as his ungodly minions devoured what was left of the law enforcers in flames.
Once his laughter had ceased he looked at the scorched skeletons of both man and machine alike with a satisfied look, slightly proud of the horrors he had done to his fellow men. He silently walked to his garage door and lifted it open with a grunt. Moments later a mechanical roar ushered forth from the dark space before a black chopper motorcycle shot into the night. It raced down the empty street as if the devil himself was on its tail, the three stickmen still ablaze running beside him. He disappeared into the cold Nevadan night leaving the still smoking corpses and quivering sister at the twice damned house. Only one thought echoing through the riders mind, ‘I’m coming Sara. Get ready for me, for something wicked that way comes.’

Something Wicked this Way Comes Chapter 4: Preparation

2009-09-25T09:46:00.000-07:00

The sounds of scrubbing and of metal sliding against itself were the first thing Jolene, called Joel by her friends, heard as she returned from the land of sleep. Ever so slowly she rose into a sitting position holding her pounding head. “You fainted. Hit your head pretty good when you fell.” A familiar voice said from inside the kitchen. Her eyes widened as she remembered the voice. Slowly she picked herself up to her feet and walked around the corner to see a figure in a long black coat sitting at the kitchen counter cleaning a shotgun diligently.
“Michael?” she asked her voice shaking slightly. The figure continued cleaning the weapon, removing the barrel and cleaning the chamber with an oiled rag. “Michael is that you?” she asked again taking a step towards him. She reached out to grab his shoulder.
“I’m fine Joel. Just busy.” He finally replied not taking his attention away from the gun in his hand. She jumped at the sudden appearance of his deep, masculine voice. She dropped her hand back to her side before stepping around the counter to get a better look at him. His face was the same as the last time she saw it, other than being a little redder like he had gotten a sun burn. His face was handsome and kind while still holding a dangerous light about it. He was cleanly shaven other than his mustache and goatee that were perfectly trimmed and kept.
“Are you going to say something or just stare at me?” Michael asked his voice sharp with annoyance. He never liked being stared at, even if it was for his good looks.
“Michael what happened to you? I-I mean you’re supposed to be dead.” She said to him nervously. For the first time that night Michael looked into her eyes, a hellish flame burning bright within them. In them she saw hundreds of screaming men and women in fields of fire and violence beyond decryption; she swore she could even smell the burning flesh. It scared her more than anything she could remember.
“I am dead Joel. I’m just a dead man on leave.” He stated as he was talking to a child. Something about those words sent a bitter chill down her spine; it was as if someone had stepped over her grave. “I died and was judged for every deed, good or bad, I’ve ever done.” He said to her as if he was speaking of the weather.
“Where’d you go? Where were you sent?” Joel asked fearing the answer.
He looked at her the fire in his eyes seemed to grow brighter and more intense. “Guess.” He said venomously with a hiss. He returned to cleaning the shotgun that was still in his hands, working more furiously on removing a small bit of rust. The house was unnaturally quiet for a long time, the only noise coming for Michaels cleaning.
Joel looked down at the arsenal he had gathered from the many hidden gun lockers hidden around his home. There was his AR-15 along with his S&W 500 and two Peacemakers. Then there was the Remington 870 he was currently working on.
“What are doing with all these guns Michael?” she asked him, getting no response in return. “Michael what are you planning to do with all these guns?” she asked more firmly, again getting no response. “Michael!” she yelled at him.
He was out of his chair over the counter and on top of her his left hand gripping her throat tightly before she could even blink. His grip was strong as steel but also burned like an intense fire. His eyes seemed to glow with a hellish light in glee of seeing slowly turn blue. “Michael. . .” she choked out as she felt her brain begin to become oxygen starved.
Just before the darkness of unconsciousness overtook her his grip disappeared as quickly it had begun. She sputtered and coughed as she crawled away from him. She looked up as saw he was still seated in his seat hold the shotgun in one hand and the oil rag in the other.
“What the fuck was that?!” she shouted at him, her voice filled with anger and hidden fear.
“I intend to go hunting.” He said ignoring the question.
“Hunting for what?” Joel replied still angry.
“A back stabbing bitch.” He replied sharply while he reassembled the shotgun, punctuating his sentence with the sound of pumping the large firearm.
Her eyes widened in terror at his words. ‘He was going to go after Sara?’ She sat on the grime and dry blood covered floor looking up at him in surprise. “You’re gonna go after her?” she asked him soberly. He gave an almost overjoyed ‘yep’ to answer her. “Michael you can’t do that, you’ll be thrown in prison.”
“You can’t imprison a dead man.” He stated manner-of –factly as he gathered the many guns on the counter. He put the handguns in their appropriate holsters, the peacemakers on both sides of his hips while the 500 went in a right pit holster. He then hung the AR behind his back from his shoulder and carried the shotgun, heading towards the front door.
“Michael stop!” Joel shouted running after him. She reached for her service pistol to find its holster empty. With no other choose she stepped in front of him blocking his path with her body. “Michael I can’t let you do that!” she told him firmly. “If you want to leave this house you’re going to have to go through m…” she began. As she was talking Michael had open his left hand and turned it so his palm was facing her. There was a strange glow coming from it.
She looked down at his hand and saw a symbol that seemed to be tattooed into his palm, glowing in a strange upsetting red glow. She looked closer at it and saw that it was swirling strangely as it glowed making it hard to make out. Her eyes widened in terror as it solidified. Her body shook in fear as she crumbled to her knees, tears rolling down her face as she wet herself all the while muttering ‘Stop please stop’ over and over again just above a whisper.
He closed his hand into a fist. Joel fell into a crying ball hugging her legs tight against her chest. “I’m sorry Joel but I can’t let you stand in my way.” He said as he stepped up to the door opening it to discover several police cars parked in front of his house. He looked back down at her and said, “Guess you remembered to call for backup this time sis.” With that he stepped out of the building into the sights of the police standing in cover behind their cars and driver doors.
“Attention gunman! Throw down your weapons or we will open fire!” one of them said through a blow horn.
Michael smiled at the threat with a disturbing, maniacal smile. “For wicked deeds meet wicked ends, no mercy for the damned.” He said quietly with a strange laugh, just loud enough for the few closer policemen to hear. He raised his left hand toward the group of armed officers his palm open completely. Streaks of red light flew towards the group of vehicles and men. For a while nothing happened they all sat quietly looking around themselves to try and find what had happened.

Something Wicked This Way Comes Chapter 3: Discovery

2009-09-25T09:45:00.000-07:00

The black and white body of the vehicle shined lightly under the bright, full moon. It slowly crept down the street at its leisurely pace. It slowly prowled tell it stopped in front of what supposed to be an empty building that was only a few hours before had a scene of ghoulish slaughter. Even from the dark space inside the police car the driver could see the yellow crime scene tape that had once blocked the door now flapped in a small night time breeze. The driver parked the car in front of the house, blocking the driveway. The police officer exited from the cruiser and pulled out her pistol. She spoke into her radio for a few seconds before entering the crime scene.
The smell of death and blood made her stomach do flips inside her and her mind to imagine the horrors that had happened only three hours before. She quickly shook it off before stepping deeper into this little taste of hell. The pictures that had once been hanging on the wall were now smashed into oblivion on the carpeted floor. The sound of running water from the floor above her told her where to search.
She quietly ascended the stairs to the source of the noise, the upstairs bathroom. She slowly opened the door and brought her pistol to bear, pointing it towards the shower curtain. “Step out of the shower with your hands where I can see them. You’re under arrest for trespassing in an open crime scene.” She said firmly to whatever was behind the curtain.
A metallic squeak sounded as the water turn off. A hand gently, and calmly, opened the curtain revealing the figure to her. “Hello Joel.” He said stepping out of the shower. She felt her heart beat faster at the sight of him, his skin glistening from the small layer of water covering him, his wet hair shining softly under the bright lights of the 40 watt bulbs.
“Michael, you’re dead. Y-you’re d-dead.” Joel stammered as she slowly stepped away from him, still aiming her pistol at his chest. Before she could say anymore the world around her blurred before disappearing into darkness. Michael looked down at her collapsed form; thoughts could be seen racing behind his eyes. He shook his head with a small grin.
“Joel you always were easy to startle.” He said lifting her up bridal style. He carried her off and placed her on what was left of his sofa. He smiled at her face before going off to dry off, dress and get some equipment.

Something Wicked This Way Comes Chapter 2 :Rememberance

2009-09-25T09:40:00.000-07:00

The house stood empty and foreboding, the shattered windows staring out into the street like the empty sockets of a skull. Yellow crime seen tape blocked the entrance in a large X pattern as the door lay inside, torn from its hinges. He looked at the house with an intense hate filled glare. He remembered it well, every chipped brick that covered the lower section of the front, every lily that rested in the garden, everything. He hated this place, his own home. Because of her. She tainted this place where he had once laughed and lived, until she deceived and lied her way into his heart and home.
He tore the crime scene tape from the doorway, his bare feet stepping on the fallen door, who’s only crime was doing its job (as well as being a pain in the ass to install). He looked around the mangled furniture and walls of what once was the living room, shards of the large picture window now lying scattered along the floor. He remembered many parties with friends and family being held in the room, all great and joyful times spent talking and drinking while the radio played the popular songs of artist he didn’t like. He almost smiled at the memories, almost.
He continued through the destroyed building seeing every room was pretty much the same, furniture destroyed as red stains covered nearly everything in sight. The entire house reeked of blood, every room smelled of death and destruction. Any normal person would have emptied the contents of their stomach at the smell but he stood silent, inhaling it with every breath not phased in the least. Any normal human would have at least felt disgusted, but he wasn’t a normal human anymore. Hell he wasn’t even sure if he was still human.
He entered what had once been his place of rest, his sanctuary. The once white sheets on the bed were now stained maroon from the blood that had been allowed to seep in and dry. The mirror above the dresser was smashed, sharp shards lying on the top of the dresser like some kind of twisted decoration. His glare intensified as he looked around the room. He looked at the crumpled sheets remembering the smell as they held him down and tried to drain him of his blood. But he fought back, and oh did he fight!
Their flesh was cold and lifeless but that didn’t stop him from reaching under his pillow and pulling forth his hidden security blanket, a Smith and Wesson combat knife. Very few knew he hid it there, even she didn’t know, but she found out in a very surprising way as he drove it into the heart of one of her companions. He remembered the smelled of the beast’s blood and the sound of his cry in pain stopping as he died. But it was for not, he was drained completely of his life essence, it either disappearing into their eager gullets or onto the sheets of his bed.
‘She will pay, her and her friends. Every single one of them will fall forever into the hellhole she sent me to.’ He thought to himself his hands shaking from the rage.
He tore his mind from the memories. All they did is remind him why he came back, for her. He walked over to his closet and tore open the doors in an enraged huff. He looked around at its contents seeing what he could wear. He smiled at what he found.

Something Wicked this way comes Chapter 1: Awakening

2009-09-25T09:39:00.000-07:00

It was freezing. That was his first thought as he began to awaken. To anyone else it would only a slight chill but to him it was unbearably cold. Then again where he just come from was beyond warm, red flames licked at his skin only seconds before.
He lifted himself up from the steel that made up the autopsy table top. His body left heavy, his head pounding in time with his heart. He looked down at his naked body, his skin pale and covered in filth. He vaguely remembered, to him, what happened all those years ago. He looked at his hand, his palms covered in dried mud. He clenched them as he remembered her. ‘She will pay.’ He thought.
The sound of approaching footsteps snapped him from his reminiscing. Quickly he jumped from the table and hide behind a tall filing cabinet. A man and woman walked into the room closing followed by another man who didn’t wear the same clothing as the pair before him. They seemed too focused on their conversation they didn’t notice the body that was supposed to be on the table run from behind the cabinets and through the door, disappearing around a corner.
‘I’ll make you pay for what you did Sara, even if I have to die again to do it.’ He thought as he ran through the familiar streets, his body exposed to the night air.

Organization 13 Bloopers "The Dumb Murder"

2009-09-23T10:12:00.002-07:00

“I can’t believe the stupid little blue puppet talked me into this!” Zexion thought angrily as he walked down a street. He had been sent on a mission not to take someone’s heart, but to kill them. And it didn’t help any that ‘Lil Chibi thought it something that could be done easily. Zexion had planned out how he would do this mission. He had a murder plan, and he was headed to the murder scene. He couldn’t really believe that he was ordered to do this. “What’s Xemnas thinking!? Sending me to do this…why couldn’t he just hire an assassin?!” Zexion muttered, and he pulled his cloak hood up to fight off the chill of the early winter wind. “This is so stupid!!” he said a little too loudly, causing the people around him to stare. He just ignored them, and continued to where he was going. When Zexion got to the house that would be the murder scene, he rang the doorbell. It was answered by a lady who was nearly two feet taller then him, and had a rather bad temper. She had long black hair, and rather bright green eyes, and pointed ears. “Zexion, what can I do for you?...” Neaon asked as she allowed Zexion to enter her house. She sounded like she rather wished he wasn’t there, and had her coat on. “Just about to go out?” Zexion asked as he pulled his hood back. “Why, yes I was…” Neaon answered. “Sorry to bother you, but I was in town, and thought I’d drop by…” Zexion lied. “Oh, well…can I get you anything? Water?” she asked as she was going into the kitchen. “Water’s fine..” Zexion answered, looking around the living room for something to beat, or stab Neaon to death with. She had a lot of heavy looking objects in the room. But the sharpest thing he could find was a letter opener. He tested to see how sharp it was, by poking his finger. It wasn’t very sharp at all, and didn’t even leave a mark. Zexion would prefer not to use his weapon, because when he would cast death spells at her, or when he would try to kill her by using Math, she would seem to close her ears, and not listen, or hear what he was saying at all. He had tried to do this many times when she was with the 13, only to find his efforts ineffective. And he didn’t want to beat her to death with it, because he thought her skull so thick, it might break is book in half, and then she might try to beat him to death with the couch, or something. Zexion shuddered at the thought as Neaon came into the living room with two glasses of water. “Something wrong Zexion?” she asked, causing him to jump slightly, and turn around quickly to find her there. “n-no…it’s nothing. Just felt a slight chill..” he lied again. Neaon gave him a look that said “I don’t believe you”, but went and said “okay..” as she handed him a glass. After a minute that sat next to each other to drink their water. Both didn’t really feel like standing at the moment. As Zexion drank his water, he was trying to figure out what to do. He finally figured it out, and finished his glass of water, then set the glass on the coffee table. And this, my dear readers, is what he came up with, with a half panicking mind. Zexion suddenly grabbed hold of Neaon’s throat with both hands, and started to choke her to death. Neaon half choked on water, and on his grasp. “wh-what…a-a-are you do-ing?!” she managed to stutter. “…..sorry…orders, traitor..” he answered, no emotion in his eyes at all. -Three ours later-Two police peoples found both the death bodies of Zexion, and Neaon on the floor in front of the couch. “I think…” started Policeman Axel, “that one of them started to strangle the other, and at the last minute of death, the other strangled the first person to death...and they both died at the same time..” he stated. “….what?..” asked Policeman Xigbar. “he means…” said a new voice behind them, and they turned to see a small three foot tall cat wearing a police uniform. “that he means they both strangled each other at the same time, and died at the same time…” she explained. “yeah, that’s what I meant!” Axel said, grinning at Xigbar. The three uniformed police looked down at the two dead. “it’s sad really…” ‘Lil Chibi said… “what’s sad, is how stupid this movie was!!” Zexion said standing up, and dusting himself off. “this must have been the most stupid thing you ever came up with Xigbar!” Neaon said, standing up, and dusting off her cloak. “oh come on! It was one of my best!” Xigbar said, defending himself. “I can’t believe you talked me into this Chib!” Zexion said, storming off the movie set. “oh come on! I told you it would be easy! What’s easier then death?” she said, following him. “I’ll tell you what…” Neaon started, following them. “saying no to something as stupid as this…”.Axel, and Xigbar followed them off as well. “do you think it was really stupid, Axel?” Xigbar asked, a little hurt. “no…” Axel answered, taking off the police cap, and throwing it over his shoulder. “really?!” Xigbar asked, getting excited. “yeah, he thinks it’s your best idiotic idea ever!” Roxas answered for Axel. Roxas had been watching the whole thing. “Roxas! You came!” Axel said, being the one to get excited this time, and giving his shorter friend a hug. “PPLLEEAASSEE?!?!” the three of them heard ‘Lil Chib yell. They looked over at her clinging to Zexion’s left leg, seeming to be begging for his forgiveness. “no…” he answered, refusing to look down at her pitiful expression. “pplleeaassee?!” she begged again. “I won’t do it again!! I promise!” she said, seemingly clinging tighter. Zexion gave it a moment’s thought before he sighed. “…..fine…”. “yay!” the little blue cat said, letting go of his leg. It seemed that she had been given an energy pill as Zexion was walking out of the room with her clinging to his arm, and saying “thank you” over and over. Neaon was shaking her head as she walked out after them. After a minute of laughing, Roxas, Axel, and Xigbar also abandoned the room. Notes:Inspired by the short story of “The Catbird Seat”, by James Thurber. It’s very funny if you get the irony, and what all happens in the story. Anyone who hasn’t read it before, should read it. I think Xigbar might have read this short story, and was inspired to make that short movie, as I was inspired to make this Blooper. I hoped you have enjoyed this Blooper, and don’t hate me for making it seem like I killed Neaon, and Zexion(but mostly Zexion) for most of this Blooper.

KH2 Bloopers

2009-09-23T10:12:00.001-07:00

Saxor was searching the videogame cabinet for Kh2, but his hand knocked over a DVD “hm?…..” Demyx picked up the disk before Saxor could get a good look at it “another one?…..HEY GUYS SAX FOUND ANOTHER ONE!” Aros fell off the couch he was sleeping on “IM RIGHT HERE!” he hissed, sitting up as people walked downstairs. Demyx put the DVD in./////////////RANDOM!/////////////Riku: *fishing from mini Iland on DI* hm?.....Damn....out of bait...*looks to bag* oh well....*puts gummi worm on hook andtossing it into the water* ............random: *line jerks*Riku: that diddnt take long... *pulls* huh?.....this must be a big one....*jerks and falls backwards*Merman Sora: *is pulled out of the water, hands gripping the gummiworm bait*........um....this is awkward..... ---------------------Sora: *looks at Aros* I need a stunt double…..Aros: and that’s my cue to leave….*exits studio*Fan girls: OMG LOOK ITS AROS!Aros: and that’s my cue to scream like a girl and run up a tree like a coward.......AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH *running for life*///Demyx Cooking///Demyx: Tonight is fresh lobster-Sora: you’re trying that again?!Saxor: remember where it pinched him last time?….took a crowbar to get his ‘earrings off ‘ ….*smirk*Aros: Ill call take out *holds up phone* Demyx: Don’t make me sick the lobsters on you *glares and grabs two lobsters from a box, walking into the kitchen*Cj: *changes channel* Aros call takeout anyway….Aros: *about to dial* Demyx: OWWWWWWWWWW!……..Riku: where did the lobster pinch you this time?Demyx: ……Is Cj still in the room?Roxas: Yeah….Demyx: BELOW THE BELT……Saxor, Roxas, Riku, Sora and Cj: O_O; AROS CALL TAKE OUTAros: *Dialing*////Space paranoids (Tron)/////Aros: *in violet hued version of Sora’s Tron outfit* cool…I’m in the internet…..Sora: *catches random flying file* wonder what’s in this? Its labeled RXS (Riku X Sora) *opens file and eye twitches* Riku: *jaw drops*Aros: WHAT THE HELL?!…..Tron: ERROR ERROR! DOES NOT COMPUTE DOES NOT COMPUTE! Aros: you can say that again……Director Cj: CUT!…OMG!-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------////Hollow bastion, Radiant gardens/////Sora: come-on!….we have a world to save….Riku: I better lead the way….*jumps off cliff to join the fray* *loud clang and a high pitched girly scream*Sora: Riku?….you okay? *looks over cliff*Riku: *sitting painfully on a pipe* WHO PUT THIS *BEEP*-ING PIPE IN THE *BEEP* WAY!Aros: oh that had to be Painful… Riku: AROS SHUT THE *BEEP* UP AND GET ME SOME *BEEP* ICE!Director Cj: *jaw drops* we did put a sensor on that tape I hope…Aros: …..I’m going to get that ice……*slowly exits*////retake////Director Cj: okay…lets try this again….and Riku….keep it clean, please…ACTION!Riku: I better lead the way *jumps*Sora: *jumps* Aros: *jumps and lands on Sora* AH! *loud crack*Sora: MY SPIIIIIIINNNNNNNNEEEEEE!Director Cj: *sigh* cut……. -----------------------------------------------------------------------------//////DRIVE FORM MISTAKES (also good sketch ideas)//////Aros: Lets say we take them down with some brute strength!Sora: *clutches Valor Stone* you got it! *costume glows, Aros disappears* COURAGE!*bright light*Riku: *wince*Sora: *light fades, still wearing black* huh?…that’s weird….it normally works….Aros: *freaked out* uh….*gulps* Sora? *taps his chest…..or their chest* we did fuse….but not the way we should of….Both Sora and Aros: *connected at the body, with two separate heads (of course one is Aros‘s and the other Sora‘s )* Riku: well two heads are b-Sora: Finish that sentence and-Aros: you wont HAVE a head….Director Cj: ……………O_O;///retake///Aros: Lets say we take them down with brute strengthSora: *clutches Valor stone* you got it! *costume glows, Aros disappears again* COUR-AHHH! *hit’s the floor*Aros: oh this is so wrong…..*both connected at the waist…..* *head resting on one hand while the other taps the floor*Sora: I second that……Director Cj: I third that…..-----------------------------------------------/////Amity park( Danny Phantom)/////All three: *beam onto world infront of three people*Aros: whoa……Sora: everything’s…..flat?Riku: Including us…..Danny: Um…..hi…..Tucker: *in awe*Sam: *eyeing Aros* hmmmm….gothicAros: *twitch* excuse me?///retake/////(ghost attacking)Danny. P: AROS USE THIS! *tosses Fenton thermos*Aros: *blinks confused* to do what?!…make soup?….Director Cj: oi…RETAKE!////retake////Danny. P: AROS USE THIS! *tosses thermos* Aros: okay! *opens thermos, pointing it at the wrong ghost*Danny: *is sucked into the thermos*Aros: ops…../////retake/////Aros: *opens thermos*Ghost: *shocked, then pulls out a trashcan lid deflecting the beam toword Danny*Danny: aw crud…..*is sucked into thermos again…*Aros: *sigh*///retake////Aros: *about to open thermos*Danny : Aros don’t bother….*walks up, presses button and is sucked into the thermos*Aros: okay…///retake////Aros: well I caught three ghosts…..Danny: no….you caught one ghost…three times…all of them ME!Aros: wanna make it four?! *warning glare*Danny: *sweat drop * no!////retake//////Director Cj: okay…this is where you split up to track down the ghost Aros with Danny, Tucker with Sam, Riku with Sora….ACTION!Riku: maybe we can cover more ground if we split up…..Sam: *clings to Aros* DIBBS ON THE EMO!Aros: I.AM.NOT.EMO!….NOW GET OFF ME BEFORE I BITE YOU! *growl* Danny: *whisper* not Emo….suuuureeeee Director Cj: *sigh*--------------------------------------------------------------------------------/////Battle with Demyx//////Demyx: *prepares to battle*Director Cj: CUT!Demyx: what?!……Saxor (Aros‘s nobody): *off stage* I want to do something before we start this……*walks up to Demyx and kicks him in the nuts* THAT’S FOR KICKING MY *BEEP* OVER A UNDRED TIMES IN THE VIDEOGAMEDemyx: *high voice* ow…….*points to the sky* going down *falls to floor in fetal position* Axel: *spits out the coffee he was drinking* AHAHAHAHAAAA!(Come-on….tell me I’m not the only one who wanted to do that in the game…..have a ‘kick the boss where the sun don’t shine’ reaction command XD)---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Demyx frowned “of all the things….Sax-y why?!” Saxor twitched “don’t call me Sax-y….and because I was frustrated!” Axel smirked “though it made my day….” Roxas nodded “I know….I herd you laughing all the way in my room” Sora glared “and I still have coffee stains on my chair….” Riku smirked “well I wasn’t hit with a piano…..” Aros snickered “but I had to get a lot of Ice for your other mistake” Riku glared “who puts a pipe in the side of a cliff?!…” Aros shrugged “I don’t know….I’m just glad Cj got that on tape” he chuckled, turning off the TV.

!!!KH2 BLOOPERS!!!

2009-09-23T10:11:00.001-07:00

!!!KH2 BLOOPERS!!!________________________________________ ___________________________ CAST:(camera holder)CJ: a girl with a weird sense of humor AROS: A half heartless with a love of comedy SORA: a strong willed youthAros was bored, searching through recent films to watch "huh?" He pulled out a disk "whatcha got there?" Sora looked over his shoulder, Aros shrugged and Riku pulled the disk from Aros's fingers "lets find out!" He slipped the disk into the player just as Cj showed up.____________________________________/Land of Dragons deleted scenes/////training camps////Director CJ: Okay! Make a man out of you lyrics, revised!, start from the middle! ACTION!Sora: I’m never gonna catch my breathRiku: Say goodbye to those who knew me!Aros: *puts bow in Arrow* Why did I let them sighn me up for this Random: *arrow flies and a loud OWCH is herd*Aros: Oh god what did I hit nowYao: THERES AN ARROW IN MY BACKSIDE!Mushu: *looks at Aros* Boy you really need to work more on your aim…..Director CJ: *falls out of chair laughing* C-C-CUT!…../// about to sneak into the emperor’s castle///Mulan: *hands over cloth* Sora, Aros put these on….Sora: uh….no….make Riku wear this!Riku: I cant! *folds arms*Sora: Why not?!Riku: I don’t have girly hips….like you twoAros and Sora: I DO NOT HAVE GIRLY HIPS!///retake///Sora: *in kimono with hair tied up* I hate this….Aros: *same way* this isn’t fun for me either….Riku: *smirks, not in kimono* oh come-on….Be a manSora: *glare* Its hard to ‘be a man’ in Woman’s underwear!Aros: *sweat drop* ///mulan's house after battle///Sora: we better get going *waves trying to open door* Grr...its stuck...*puts feet on wall and pulls* grrr....*stops* well I give up...*leans on PAPER door and it tears, making Sora fall through* Whoa! *tumbles to floor, raising hand* I’m okay....Aros: *off stage* oh we have so much work to do...-------------------------------------------------/Halloween town, in the gift box/Director CJ: ACTION *looks to the side* Aros why aren’t you in there….Aros: that box wasn’t inspected…..Sora: Are you sure this is a good Idea?....Guys?...fan girls in box: SORA!Sora: Aw snap...-_-;Director CJ: cut....Aros: Dang....*eye twitch*...maybe I should help....Sora: NOT THE FACE!Aros: O-o;...Oh look my paycheck...*runs away*Sora: AROS YOUR A DEAD MAN!//retake//Sora:.....um jack?....Jack: yes,Sora?Sora: Did you forget to put AIR HOLES in the box?!Jack: mayyyyybieeee.....Sora: GET US OUT OF HERE!Aros: O_O;...oh....snap...*puts down camera tearing off paper* Director CJ: once again…why isn’t Aros in the box?….//retake//Sora: I am not so sure about this...Aros: THE BOX IS TILTING! *box is knocked over and Aros and Sora fall ontop each other*Sora: GRR...WHAT PART OF THIS SIDE UP DO THEY NOT UNDERSTAND!__________________/////Hogwarts////Aros: *waves wand* and I use this h- *bright red spark shoots out of wand and hits director* never mind…..Director CJ: *is a cat* Cut…..///potions, Aros, Harry, Ron////Aros: *reading book* okay…add powdered snakerootRon: and that is? *all vials look alike*Harry: I’ll put it in….Ron: *didn’t hear him puts in wrong vile*Harry: *puts in right vile*Aros: okay…last thing is the diced black root *adds it*Snape: *walks behind them looking at cauldron* I don’t think you did that to perfection, Hikairi (Aros’s fake last Name)Aros: then you might be-*cauldron explodes*Snape: *hair sticking straight up. Face black with soot*Aros: *grumble* right……Snape: *strangely calm* fifty points from Gryffindor….twenty five for each eyebrow you burned off my face…..Director CJ: CUT!Aros, Harry And Ron: *all fall over laughing*///wand lessons///Hermione :Aros, its Swish and flick….Aros: *tries, but wand flies from hand and breaks camera lens* ops…Hermione: Swish and flick….not swish and break something….//retake///Aros: *tries and wand flies hitting Snape in the head* Snape: *calm* Madam promfrey!Director CJ: CUT!….medic….///retake///Aros: *swish and flick, wand staying in his hand* YES! *points up and spark cuts a light from the ceiling*Malfoy: *light hits him on the head* stars….*faints*Harry and Ron: *clapping and cheering*Medic: *take Malfoy away on a stretcher* ////battle versus blind basilisk heartless///Aros: *serious stance, glaring, wand ready*Harry: *glaring, wand lit**Long silence*Lockhart: *dazed* Use the Force Luke!Aros: *cracks up* I’m sorry…I cant do it! *laughing*Director CJ: *chuckle* cut!---------------------------------/////Port royal////Captain Jack: *drunk* *staring at Sora* my you’re a very pretty girl…ZoraAros: *takes bottle from jack and hits him over the head with it* Go back to sleep….Captain Jack: nightey night! *falls sideways*Director CJ: CUT!….who let Jack near the real rum?….Axel: *hides bottle* ///on ship////Sora: *on the very tip of the boat* I’M KING OF THE WORLD!Riku: *standing behind him* *gentle tap*Sora: *falls overboard*Riku: More like court jester….*walks away* *passes Jack* you saw nothingCaptain Jack: …..I wont say a thing….. Sora: *crawls on ship, soaking wet* Captain Jack: I saw nothing….Sora: *holds up bottle of Rum*Captain Jack: *takes bottle and a large drink* It was Aros….hicSora: *storms off. Soon a loud splash was herd*Aros: *dripping wet* what did I do?!....Riku: *chuckle*--------------------------------------------------///pride lands////Sora: *looks at large gap* I think I can I think I can *running* I know I can I know I can! *Jumps and falls in pit*Aros: He thought he could….he thought he could….-------------------------------------------------////Atlantica/////Sora and Ariel: Let it fly the music inside and Dance dance Dan- *Both arms hit Aros in the face*Aros: OW!Sora: Sorry……///retake////Sora: *under the sea* Darling it’s better down where its better take it from m-*hits Aros in chest* Sorry….Aros: *glare* Do you HAVE TO DANCE!?Director CJ: you have to too….Aros: no way….its embarrassing!Director CJ: Ill double your payAros: *twirls* you got my attentionSora: *snicker*Aros: double paycheck, double paycheck….*trying to be calm*////retake///Aros and Sora: Swim this way we’ll dance and we’ll play, and come-on everybody take a chance and- ACK!* twirl, bumping into each other* Aros: this gets old….REALLY fast…..///retake////Shark: *swims up behind Sora*Aros: *staring* uh Sora? Sora: what?Aros: do you know there’s a shark behind you?Sora: no…but if you hum a few bars, maybe I willAros: *grabs Sora’s wrist, inching away and humming the theme to Jaws*--------------------------------------------///timeless river////Riku: *nervous* I really hate this place….Sora: *walking, making weird sounds* why?….the sound effects? The soundless talking people?Riku: *hears whistling and looks up* No….*runs away under bush* …….okay *walks out* I hate the- *is hit with anvil* falling anvil of doom///retake///Sora: TAKE THIS PETE! *cuts rope…nothing happens*Riku: nothing happened…..*hears whistling and looks up* um Pete do you have any paper?….Pete: *hands paper and pencil*Riku: *writes something and holds up a sign that says ‘OI….’* *Piano falls on him*Aros: *wince* that HAD to hurt…..Riku: *hand sticks up through broken piano pieces holding sign that says ’YA THINK?!’*Director CJ: Good thing it’s a cartoon…..Riku: *pulls out of rubble, unharmed* *cartoon stars float around head*-----------------------------------///back at home///Cj giggled pulling the tape back out “Oh that was a good tape…I think Ill keep this one….” Aros Sighed “good times….” Riku glared “Bite. Your. Tongue!” Sora smiled “aw come on….it wasn’t that bad….” Aros grabbed the tape “this Ill keep” he smirked “oh and Sora….you really do have girly hips….now that I look at it….” Sora fumed “SO DO YOU!” Aros smirked “oh that’s soooooo mature” he sits down, Riku smirks “well you do” Both Aros and Sora glare, then pick up the same pillow and whack Riku’s face with it.

KH SPOOF 1

2009-09-23T10:09:00.001-07:00

Kingdom Hearts Spoofs 1These are a set off ‘bloopers’ from the set of KH2, with director…Tetsuya Nomura!! Each of Org. XIII has a crew job, so here’s a list of all their jobs.Xemnas: Camera ManXigbar: RiggingXaldin: EditingVexen: Laugh Streak Guy (therefore, no job)Lexaus: Donut BoyZexion: SubtitlingSaix: SecurityAxel: Special FXDemyx: Making sure everything is running goodLuxord: MusicMarluxia: SceneryLarxene: LightsRoxas: Sora’s stunt doubleSpoof 1: Olympus ColiseumAfter defeating the thief who stole the Olympus Stone (a.k.a Demyx), Sora holds it up to activate it.“And, ACTION!!!!” the director (Nomura) yelled.“Um, it’s not doing anything.” Donald said. “Maybe Demyx broke it!” Goofy suggested.“Wait, I know what to do!” Sora yelled.“MOON PRISM POWER! MAKE UP!!!!!” Sora exclaimed, jutting the Stone in the air. With a whirl of flashing light, Sora emerged in…a sailor fuku!“OMG!!!! It’s Sailor Sora!!” Goofy exclaimed.“Oooh, oooh!! Transform us next!!” Donald said, jumping up and down.“CUT CUT CUUUUTTT!!!! Who stole Sailor Moon’s brooch?!” Nomura demanded, looking at Sora.“Uhh…Not me, DONALD DID IT!!” Sora said, pointing down at Donald.“Ooooh, this skirt’s kinda comfy!” Sora said, twirling around. “With pretty colors!!”

Invader Zim Bloopers

2009-09-23T10:06:00.000-07:00

Bloopers: Abducted : Take 1Red: so you're saying the humans are tall.... yet dumb. How is that even possible! I mean how could anything tall be dumb?Zim: Besides you?Red : Wha-- HEY!!*Purple starts laughing hysterically and Zim is trying to hide a snicker*Red: I'll be in my trailer... *leaves**Purple falls off his chair now and Zim bursts out laughting [not the maniacal kind ^_^]*Director: CUT!!!Take 2Red: so you're saying the humans are tall... yet dumb. How is that even possible! I mean how could anything tall be dumb?*silence**Red elbows Purple who had just put a mouthfull of popcorn in his mouth*Purple:*mouth full* Wha? Oh yeah, what was my line again?*laughter*Director: CUT!!!!! SOMEONE GET A SCRIPT OVER HERE!!Take 3Red: I mean how could anything tall be dumb?Purple: Yeah! Huh?....Huh?? *ha ha* Can you imagine, huh?? huh??Zim: I can assure you, its really quite-*ding-dong*Zim: Doro-bell? uh, hol-*Red and Purple burst out laughing*Red: Hey Purple, let's go see who's at the doro-bell!Purple: Sure Red, why not? The doro-bell is a very good invention after all...*Red and Purple start laughing hysterically*Zim: *blush* oops... *grin* Can I get a script?Director: CUT!!!Take 4 Red: ...how could anything tall be dumb?Purple: Yeah! Huh?....Huh?? *ha ha* Can you imagine, huh?? huh??Zim: I assure you, it's really quite-*ding-dong*Zim: Door-bell? Uh, hold on.*goes to microphone and trips**laughter*Zim: I'm the clumsiest Irk I know..Director: CUT!!!!Take 5Zim: I assure you its really quite-*ding-dong*Zim: Door-bell? uh, hold on.*goes to microphone*Zim: GIR!!!*tube comes down, but Gir walks on set drinking Chocolate-Bubblegum and wearing the Mimi Cat outfit*Gir: MEOW!!!!!!!! MEOWWWW!!!!!!!!*laughter*Director: *laugh* Forget it guys, let's work more tomorrow...

Anime Bloopers 3

2009-09-23T10:05:00.004-07:00

Scene: G Gundam Episode 12 "His Name is Tohofuhai! Master Asia Appears!" Domon just realizes that it was Master Asia that saved him and they prepare for their stances. Director: "Take 1, Action!" Asia: "Domon!" Domon: "Janitor!" (1) Asia: *Slaps forehead* Director: "Cut!" Asia: "Darn it Domon! Don't go giving away my day job on set!" Domon: "Whoops, sorry, it won't happen again." Director: "Places everyone. Take 2, and....Action!" Asia: "Domon!" Domon: "Master Asia!" *Both men lunge at each other with a punch and their fists connect.* Asia: "The School of the Undefeated of the East!" Domon: "The Smells of Burger King!" Asia: "Lettuce!" Domon: "Cheese!" Asia: "Pickles!" Domon: "Onions!" Asia: "Special SAUCE!!!!!" Domon: "On a sesame seed BUN!!!!!!!!! Director: "Cut cut cut! It's all wrong! First off it's "the Winds of the King" that's your first Line Domon. And the whole chant was wrong. Domon: "I know, but I was hungry." Asia: "Yeah, so we thought we'd recite the jingle." (2) Director: "You idiots, for one thing that's the friggan McDonald's commercial not BK, and another thing you guys went to Mcky D's (McDonald's) about an hour ago!" Domon: "Well, I TRIED to order, but SOMEONE borrowed my last five bucks for a friggan Big N Tasty extra value meal!" (3) Rain: "I was hungry!" Domon: "But you didn't have to go and get it Super Sized!" Rain: "But if you get it Super Sized you have a chance of being eligible to be able to be eligible of having another chance to be eligible to maybe almost getting a chance to be eligible to win a free medium drink!" Asia: "Only idiots go for those stickers on the cups! They're all a scam!" Rain: "I seem to remember Someone *cough* ASIA *cough* looking through the trash for prize sticker cups and fries." Asia: "I er um...you see...that is to say...um." Director: "Shut up! Just get back in your places and prepare for take 3. Action!" Asia: "Domon!" Domon: "Master Asia!" Asia: "The school of the Undefeated of the East!" Domon: "The Winds of the King!" Asia: "Zenshen!" Domon: "Karetzoo!" Asia: "Tempa!" Domon: "Kiyoran!" Both: "Look! The East is Burning Red!" Director: "Annnnnd, cu--" Domon: "SEKIHA!!!!!!!!" Asia: "No Domon!!! That's not till ep 3--" Domon: "TENKYOKEN!!!!!!!!!" *Domon fires off the Ultimate Attack, Asia quickly pours some Mr. Clean onto the floor, jumps on his mop bucket and slides away on it, just quick enough to avoid the attack. Domon knocks down a wall to Argo's Dressing room where Argo is trying on Marie Louis's dresses.* Argo: "Now this one will match my eyes--DOMON!" (4) Nastasha: *Eye twitch* (As Ricky Ricardo) "Argo! You got some 'splaining to do!" Argo: *Runs off* (As Lucile Ball) "WAAAAAAAAAAH!" (5) Nastasha: *Chasing after him playing Bongos* "Babbaloo!!!!!!!!" Director: -_-; "Anybody else weirded out by that as much as me?" All: *Raises hand* Director: "Thought so..." -------- Here are the explanations: (1) Running gag in G Gundam fics on fanfiction.net today, not sure who started it, but we all seem to agree that Master Asia as a janitor is pretty darn funny. (2) You may have to ask your parents about this if you don't remember, but there was an old commercial where people tried to say what was on the burger all fast and crap. It was lame, but the thought suddenly came to me so I decided to use it. I just hope SOMEONE remembers it so I won't feel all old and stuff. (3) This is a running joke in my fics, just read "Noble My Butt!" for details. (4) Well this was an idea taken from my "When Women Shop TOO Much" (read it or die!). Just thought it would be funny to make Argo feminine, like his real character is nothing like the one he plays ya know? (5) Classic scene from a hit 70's show called "I Love Lucy" I believe it comes on every night on Nick @ Nite. And no I wasn't born in the 70's I see it on N@N ok?

Anime Bloopers 2

2009-09-23T10:05:00.003-07:00

Scene: Gundam Wing episode 5 "Releena's Secret." Mr. Dorland is laying on the bed and is about to bite the dust. Director: "Now Releena, I wanna see real emotion there ok?" Releena: "Ok." Director: "Take 1, and.....Action!" Releena: (Really dull and dry) "Don't die on me...*holds up script*....father." Director: "Cut! What was that? I wanted emotion!" Releena: "Sorry, me and Heero were out late last night, didn't get to read all of the script and rehearse." Director: "Darn it Heero!" Heero: "Hey it was Midnight Madness at the fair! Show 'em your bracelet and ya ride all night!" Director: (Mocking Heero in nagging voice) "Show them your bracelet and you ride! I'm Heero and I'm a little boy that likes to ri--" *The director's words are cut off by Heero's gun in his mouth* Heero: "What was that?" Director: "Er um....nothing, nothing at all." Heero: "'s What I thought." *pulls gun back* Director: "Ahem....*straightens tie* "...still, that's no excuse, I'll deal with you later, but right now, Releena, try it again, with a little more feeling ok? Um...tell ya what, do something to your father, grab him or something to convey your emotions ok?" Releena: "I think I get what you mean." Director: "Good, take 2 and...Action!" Releena: "Don't die on me!" *Lunges at father and picks him up by the collar* "You friggan Bas--(BLEEP)! *Slap, slap* "You promised to give me a party!" *Slap, slap* "Don't you dare friggan die on me now!" *SLAP!* Director: "CUT! A little TOO much emotion Releena." Mr. D: *Holding face* "I'll say!" Director: "Besides it's the wrong kind of emotion, be sad ok? But make it dramatic, a real tear jerker ok?" Releena: "Ok, gotcha." Director: "Take 3, Action!" Releena: "Don't die on me! *Begins to cry* Father no!" *Takes out knife and holds it towards her chest* "Oh happy Dagger! Here is thy sheath! There rust and let me di--" Director: "CUUUUUT! Geez, not THAT dramatic! Besides stealing from Shakespeare will get us sued. And Toonami edits us enough already, I don't want them screwing up this show more than they have to. They'd just draw over the knife with something stupid like a spoon. Cut the bottom half of the screen out and blow up the top half to make it fill the screen. Then they'll probably do a stupid voice over that makes NO sense on this scene. Probably something gay like 'I'm gonna eat some yogurt!' and have it make it look like you're diving your spoon into the cup instead of the dagger into your heart. Even though your friggan father is dying. Why on EARTH would you be eating yogurt? *Sigh* Do the editors at Toonami EVER think this stuff through?" Releena: "Well what else can I do?" Director: "Hmm....I know, cry while falling on his chest, that'll make it really dramatic like you don't want to let him go." Releena: "Hey that's a good idea!" Director: "I know, now...take 4...Action!" Releena: "Don't die on me!" *Jumps onto Mr. D, but unfortunately her aim was off and she landed hard on his stomach.* Mr. D: (O_O)! "OOF!" *Farts* Releena: *Gets off of him.* "Why you sick...nasty buzzard! Son of a--" Mr. D: "Sorry, had too many Gorditas for lunch." Director: *Slaps forehead.* "Cut. Someone open a window in here!"

Anime Bloopers 1

2009-09-23T10:05:00.001-07:00

Scene: Gundam Wing Episode 1 "The Shooting Star She Saw." At the end when Relena gives Heero the invite. Director: "Ok guys, places. Take 1, and action!" Relena: "It's an invitation, to my party, I hope you can come." Heero: *Takes Relena's letter and rips it* Relena: "But...but why?" *Begins to cry* Heero: *Walks up to Relena and wipes tear from her eye with his index finger* "It was just a bill." Relena: *Cracks up laughing* "Heero!" Director: "CUT! I'm warning you Heero!" Heero: *Holds up hands* "Ok ok." Director: *Sigh* "Ok, Take 2...action!" Relena: "It's an invitation, I hope you can come." *hands Heero letter* Heero: *Takes letter and reads it* "You may already be eligible for 10 million dollars!" *Everyone cracks up laughing* Heero: *Holds up fingers in gun shape* "Bang." *Everyone laughs even more* Director: "Darn it Heero! Be serious for once!" Heero: *Shrugs* "Just trying to lighten the mood a little guys." Director: "Well don't! *Sigh*...Take 3! Aaaaand....action!" Heero: *Rips letter and stands all nonchalant* Relena: "But...but why?" *Begins to cry* Heero: *Wipes tear from her eye* "'Cause I gotta look cool." Relena: *Bites lip to keep from laughing.* Heero: "You know you wanna laugh! Don't be skurred!" Relena: "I can't take it! Hahahahaha!" Director: *Slaps forehead* "It's gonna be a long day..."

Organization XIII Outtakes Outtake I

2009-09-23T10:03:00.001-07:00

Organization XIII OuttakesOuttake I: Where do babies come from?"Marluxia!" Roxas called, walking down the Hall That Never Was."Yes?" The Graceful Assassin's voice rang out from around the corner. Roxas turned the corner to find Marluxia tending to a rose bed. Marluxia turned his head, a small smile on his face. "What is it?""Well," Roxas shifted uncomfortably. "I was reading a fanfiction on the computer the other day..." Marluxia's smile disappeared, and was replaced with a concerned frown."Don't tell me," he said darkly as he went back to tending his rose bed. "Xigbar and Saix were browsing adult sites again, and you stumbled upon one of them, right?""No," Roxas replied quickly. "but it involved Demyx, and some girl...""And?" The Graceful Assassin raised his eyebrows."...it said that they had kids." Roxas muttered."So?""What I want to know," Roxas continued. "is how the kids...you know...GOT there." Marluxia's eyes widened."You honestly don't know?" Smiling again, Marluxia sat down next to his rose bed, beckoning Roxas to join him. "Roxas," he continued as Roxas sat down next to him. "I think it's time for you to learn about 'The Buds and the Seeds'. You see," he moved his hands around dreamily as he spoke. "when a male Nobody and a female Nobody REALLY, really love each other, the male Nobody-""Did I hear correctly?" Demyx burst from around the corner, a silly grin on his face. "You're filling him in on the best parts of a love relationship?""No," Marluxia frowned in frustration. "Roxas just asked me the big question. I think it's time we gave him THE TALK.""What, you mean the CLIMAX of an affair?""Demyx..." Marluxia said warningly."Rox, let ME fill you in on the finer points of life." The Melodious Nocturne sat down beside Roxas, putting a hand on his shoulder. "If your girlfriend gets drunk, you-""Demyx, this is a G-RATED fanfiction!" Marluxia snapped, glaring at Demyx. "So?" Demyx pouted. "It's not dirty if the readers don't get it!""Don't get what?" Larxene's head popped around the corner."I was telling Roxas how babies were made in G-RATED MODE, when Mr. Perverted comes in with HIS version of the story!" The Graceful Assassin looked livid."DEMYX, YOU IDIOT!" Larxene yelled, kicking Demyx with a steel-toed shoe. "REMEMBER WHEN YOU TOLD XIGBAR? NOW HE'S A MAJOR PERVERT! Roxas," she sighed, sitting down between Demyx and Roxas. "let me tell you how you get children.""CHILDREN?" Demyx said loudly. "That's what you want to AVOID! You don't want to end up paying child support!""Has it ever occurred to you that the process of creating children is sometimes performed FOR SOMETHING OTHER THAN PLEASURE?!" Larxene yelled, hitting Demyx hard."Has it ever occurred to YOU that becoming a father is the LAST THING I WANT TO HAPPEN RIGHT NOW?!" He shouted back, bashing Larxene."Then why was it WRITTEN IN A FANFICTION ON THE INTERNET?!" Marluxia snapped, conjuring up his scythe."Hey, I DIDN'T WRITE IT, OKAY?! SOME FANGIRL DID!!""ALL I WANT TO KNOW IS WHERE BABIES COME FROM!!" Roxas screamed. The others fell silent."Well," Larxene replied after a few minutes of uncomfortable silence. "I'll whisper it." She leaned over Roxas and whispered how babies were made in his ear.*~A FEW MINUTES LATER~*"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!" Roxas ran screaming down the hall."What'd you tell him?" Marluxia asked after a few minutes. Larxene folded her arms smugly"I told him that the mom buys one, then eats it." She replied smugly."Larxene, you're mean.""I know, Demmy. I know."

Bones Season 1 Quotes

2009-09-08T10:12:00.000-07:00

Best Bones quote:Booth: "Cops get stuck, we bring in people like you. You know, Squints. You know... Who squint at things"Brennan: "Oh you mean people with very high IQ's and basic reasoning skills?"Booth: "Yeah"
Said by:Booth
Said to:Bones
Bones Season 1 Episode 1: Pilot

Best Bones quote:Special Agent Seeley Booth: Bones identifies bodies for us. Dr. Temperance Brennan: Don't call me Bones, and I do more than identify.
Said by: Booth
Said to: Bones
Bones Season 1 Episode 1: Pilot

Best Bones quote:Seeley Booth: Why aren't we talking about you and your boyfriend? Dr. Temperance Brennan: I don't have a boyfriend. Special Agent Seeley Booth: You just said that as though it's a good thing. And you know what? It's a very, *very* sad comment on your personal life. Dr. Temperance Brennan: Look, you're angry again.
Said by:Booth
Said to:Bones
Bones Season 1 Episode 2: The Man in the SUV

Best Bones quote:Booth: You want to increase the perimeter here? Gentleman, give my forensic anthropologist some room.Brennan: "Your" forensic anthropologist?
Said by: Booth
Said to:Bones Season 1
Episode 3: The Boy in the Tree

Best Bones quote:Dr. Goodman: It's time to live a little Temperance. Connect with other people.Brennan: Are you suggesting that I take this opportunity to have sex with Booth on a field trip?Dr. Goodman: Good god! Where is Dr. Freud when you need him?
Said by: Goodman
Said to: Brennan
Bones Season 1 Episode 4: The Man in the Bear

Best Bones quote:Booth: You know, you're a smart ass. You know that?Brennan: Objectively, I'd say I'm very smart, although it has nothing to do with my ass.
Said by:Booth
Said to: Brennan
Bones Season 1 Episode 4: The Man in the Bear

Best Bones quote:Booth: I was wondering if you could have one of your ladies visit me today?Brennan: You're ordering a prostitute from my cell phone?
Said by: Booth
Said to: Brennan
Bones Season 1 Episode 10: The Woman at the Airport

Best Bones quote:Booth: You put a hit out on my partner? Ortez: This is not going to be nice. Booth: I never said anything about FBI. She’s my partner ese and if anything happens to her, I will find you and I will kill you. I won’t think twice. Come here look at my eyes. (He cocks his gun and puts it in Ortez’s mouth) Look at my face, if anything happens to her, I will kill you. This is between you and me. What nobody sees, nobody knows. You’ve got nothing to prove. You understand? You understand?
Said by: Booth
Said to: Ortez
Bones Season 1 Episode 13: The Woman in the Garden

Best Bones quote:Brennan: You just told me not to jump to a conclusion.Booth: No offense intended.Brennan: No, you were right! It’s just I usually get to tell you.Booth: Well our relationship has taken a whole new turn.
Said by:
Said to:Bones
Season 1 Episode 11: The Woman in the Car

Best Bones quote:Booth: We don't make zombies.Brennan: Jesus rose from the dead after three days.
Said by:
Said to:
Bones Season 1 Episode 19: The Man in the Morgue

Best Bones quote:Brennan: Now you're a mind reader?Booth: Maybe. You want me to guess your weight?Brennan: You do and you could loose a tooth.
Said by:
Said to:
Bones Season 1 Episode 21: The Soldier in the Grave

Best Bones quote:Brennan: If you drive one more block, I am screaming kidnap out the window.
Said by: Brennan
Said to: Booth
Bones Season 1 Episode 1: Pilot

Best Bones quote:Booth: You know, getting information out of live people is a lot different from getting information from a pile of bones. You have to offer up something of yourself first.Brennan: What exactly did you do in the military?Booth: You see. You see what you did right there Bones? You asked a personal question without offering anything personal in return, and since I am not a skeleton you get zilch. Sorry.
Said by:
Said to:
Bones Season 1 Episode 1: Pilot

Best Bones quote:Hodgins: I recognize that look.Brennan: What?Hodgins: You're writing another book. When you write you get this stunned look on your face like you stuck a fork in a toaster. Am I in this one too?Brennan: You weren't in the last one.
Said by: Hodgins
Said to: Brennan
Bones Season 1 Episode 5: A Boy in a Bush

Best Bones quote:Booth: No, you say you understand, but you don't. I mean, if you don't like the rule then you ignore it. I can't have that. If you want to do this ..Brennan: Do what?Booth: Work on cases-you know with me outside the lab. If you want to do that, I need to now that you will respect the law.Brennan: Tell you what, if I can't respect the law, then I can at least respect you.Booth: Yea, that'll work--it kinda comes out of nowhere.
Said by: Booth
Said to: Brennan
Bones Season 1 Episode 5: A Boy in a Bush

Best Bones quote:Booth: You look nice ... Better than nice, you look very ...Brennan: Thanks.Booth: Bones, How did you know I was going to keep your promise?Brennan: What promise?Booth: To get Sean and David back with Margaret Sanders.Brennan: Maybe I was lying to catch the bad guy. I learned that trick from you--the end justifies the means. ... Booth, I knew you'd back me up. I knew you wouldn't make me a liar.Booth: How did you know?Brennan: Because you want to go to heaven.Booth: But, you don't believe in heaven.Brennan: But, you do.
Said by: Booth and Brennan
Said to: each other
Bones Season 1 Episode 5: A Boy in a Bush

Best Bones quote:Brennan: Booth, I told you not to come.Detective Harding: Who's this?Brennan: He's FBI. We're sort of partners.Detective Harding: Guy flies down from DC, you're more than sort of.
Said by:
Said to:
Bones Season 1 Episode 19: The Man in the Morgue

Best Bones quote:Booth: Can I make a lifestyle suggestion?Brennan: Go ahead.Booth: You know, vacation, it's from the Latin "vacatio." It means freedom or release. You might want to consider that next time.Brennan: Learning Latin?Booth: This is the opposite of vacation. I mean, no wonder you snapped, went insane, and totally lost your mind.Brennan: Thanks for your understanding.
Said by:Booth
Said to:
Bones Season 1 Episode 19: The Man in the Morgue

Best Bones quote: [a couple of Booth gems!]--Bones has voodoo amnesia, Leger is voodoo dead, and the last thing they worked on together was a voodoo ritual murder so I am thinking there might be some kind of connection.--Hey Bones, how's about while you're a murder suspect, you act more like a normal woman and less like Lily Munster, k?--Bones. Stop. This is the last time and place that you want to be rational. Ok, Let's be wildly emotional and assume that you didn't psychotically murder a co-worker that invited you over for dinner.
Said by: Booth
Said to:
Bones Season 1 Episode 19: The Man in the Morgue

Best Bones quote:Hodgins: What I want out of my life is to come in here and sift through slime and bugs. Unfortunately, my family is one of those who secretly run the world.Booth: Paranoia and delusions of grandeur all in one package.Hodgins: You call it paranoia—I call it the family business.
Said by:
Said to:
Bones Season 1 Episode 5: A Boy in a Bush

Best Bones quote:Angela: We are way past where Jesus lost his sandals.
Said by: Angela Montenegro
Said to: Bones
Bones Season 1 Episode 19: The Skull in the Desert

Best Bones quoteBooth: Bones, it’s after midnight. Hm? Christmas Eve day. Both an Eve and a day it’s a Christmas miracle.Bones: Still enjoying your medication I see.
Said by: Booth
Said to: Bones
Bones Season 1 Episode 9 - The Man in the Fallout Shelter

Best Bones quote:Booth: You know what? If this is fatal, I will shoot both of you.
Said by: Booth
Said to: Zack and Hodgins
Bones Season 1 Episode 9 - The Man in the Fallout Shelter

Best Bones quote:Agent Pickering: Did I see you on television this morning?Brennan: How could I possibly know what you watched on television?
Said by: Agent Pickering
Said to: Temperance Brennan
Bones Season 1 Episode 11 - The Woman in the Car

Best Bones quote:Hodgins: What was the finding? I still work here so... Agent Pickering: Harmless. Hodgins: Harmless? I'm harmless?!Agent Pickering: Yes. You do not pose a viable threat. Hodgins: Well, that's just... insulting. Agent Pickering: If you want me to interview you, I will, but I will only discover what we already know. You are benign.Hodgins: I am not benign, lady. I’m not harmless. I’m malignant! I’m a loaded cannon…Agent Pickering: Thank you Dr. HodgiHodgins: I know things that would curdle your blood... including a formula that literally curdles blood!
Said by: Jack Hodgins
Said to: Agent Pickering
Bones Season 1 Episode 11 - The Woman in the Car

Best Bones quote:Pickering: Hypothetically, you have a piece of information…Zack: Secret and meaningful information?Pickering: Yes. And the security of the country is at stake. Can I bribe you to give it to me?Zack: No.Pickering: Threaten you?Zack: No.Pickering: What if I made a reasonable rational argument, very persuasive?Zack: Merely persuasive?Pickering: Irrefutable. I make an irrefutable argument as to why you should give me this piece of information. Would you do so?Zack: Not without checking with Dr. Brennan or Angela first, see what they said. Maybe Agent Booth if he would talk to me.... He probably wouldn’t. I'd check with Dr. Hodgins but he’d say it was all part of some conspiracy... so I mostly only take his advice on women...
Said by: Zackary Addy
Said to: Agent Pickering
Bones Season 1 Episode 11 - The Woman in the Car

Best Bones quote:Hodgins: Maybe you shouldn't have eaten all that pudding.
Said by: Hodgins
Said to: Booth
Bones Season 1 Episode 15 - Two Bodies in The Lab

Best Bones quote:
Booth: What are you trying to do?Brennan: Blackmail you.Booth: Blackmail a federal agent?Brennan: Yes.Booth: I don't like it.Brennan: I'm fairly certain you're not supposed to.
Said by:Booth
Said to:Brennan
Bones Season 1 Episode 1- Pilot

Best Bones quote:Brennan: Look, I’m sorry if I embarrassed you in front of your friends but, next time you should identify yourself before attacking me.
Said by: Brennan
Said to: Agent Gibson (Homeland Security)
Bones Season 1 Episode Pulot

Best Bones quote:Angela: Can I, as the only normal person in this room, say "eww?"
Said by: Angela
Said to: Squints
Bones Season 1 Episode Pilot

Best Bones quote:Hodgins: Is it paranoia that Monica Lewinsky was a KGB trained sex agent mole?
Said by: Hodgins
Said to: Booth
Bones Season 1 Episode Pilot

Best Bones quote:Brennan: I hate it when you make paranoia plausible, it’s like sliding off a cliff.
Said by: Brennan
Said to: Hodgins
Bones Season 1 Episode Pilot

Best Bones quoteAngela: I love it when you two impersonate earthlings. (Reference to Brennan and Zack)
Said by: Angela
Said to: Brennan and Zack
Bones Season 1 Episode 8 - The Girl in the Fridge

Sorry People

2009-09-08T10:07:00.000-07:00

Alot of my posts ive typed up in microsoft word first and then I copy and Paste them in. but for some reason, paste is being a real Bitch so the posts come up funny, sorry again...

~Shadow

Gone

2009-09-08T10:06:00.000-07:00

Chapter One - Missing in Action“You know what, Bones? Sometimes I wish you were just...normal!”These were the last words Seeley Booth had said to his partner before storming out of her apartment. By the time he was out the door, Temperance Brennan was in tears, wondering what she’d done wrong.When Booth woke up the following morning, most of their short argument, if you could call it that, was all but forgotten. It was overshadowed by the throbbing in the back of his head, which didn’t make sense, because he was pretty certain he hadn’t been drinking. He pulled himself out of bed, clambering into the kitchen to get a couple of tylenols to ease the pain. He swallowed two with a glass of water and proceeded to have a shower. Once finished, he dressed himself in his normal suit and walked out to his black Lincoln Navigator.Before starting the ignition, he pulled out his phone to check if there were any missed calls from Bones or any of the other squints about their current case. He was surprised when the picture of himself and Bones taken when they were in London was no longer his screensaver and instead he was greeted by a picture of a smiling Parker. He didn’t remember changing it, but he presumed he must have, and didn’t give it any more thought before he set off.It wasn’t long before he arrived at the FBI Headquarters and was making his way up to his office. As he sat down at his desk, he sensed that something was wrong. For one thing, the London policeman bobble-head that had sat on his desk for months was missing. It was strange but again, Booth didn’t think too much of it, deciding instead to make a start on the paperwork for their last case. He pulled open his drawer, pulling out the manilla file at the top, which he assumed was the correct file. However, upon opening it, he found it was about an undercover drug-bust which he had no recollection of. It wasn’t even something he ever involved himself with, not since teaming up with Bones. He guessed the case file was mixed up with some others, and began to root through the drawer. He went through all of them, and was shocked to find that none of the cases he’d had with Bones were there and that he couldn’t remember ever being part of any of those he found. He double-checked that he was in the right office, but found his name on both his desk and the door, along with a photograph of Parker on his desk.It was all very bizarre, so he decided to call Bones, just to check that he wasn’t going insane. He was again confused when he found Bones’ number missing from his phone. It didn’t matter, as he knew it anyway, but he was completely puzzled regardless. He dialled her cell number and held the phone up to his ear. After a few dial-tones, he heard the familiar voice of his partner at the other end.“Hello?”“Bones! Boy am I glad to hear your voice-”“I’m sorry, who is this?”“What are you talking about, Bones? It’s Booth!”“Sorry?”“Booth! Agent Seeley Booth! Who do you think it is, Bones?”“I’m sorry, I think you have a wrong number. There’s no Bones here.”“What? I know it’s you! Temperance Brennan?”“This is Joy Keenan. I don’t know any Temperance Brennans, or ‘Bones’s, and I certainly don’t know you.”“What? But you haven’t been called Joy Keenan since you were a kid! Your parents changed your name to Temperance!” Booth was desperate at this stage. He was completely confused as to what the hell was going on.“I’m hanging up now.”“Wait! Could I just ask you a question?”“Fine, one question.”“What are you? Like, are you still a forensic anthropologist at the Jeffersonian Institute?”“No, and I never was, sir. I don’t know where you got that idea. I’m a neurosurgeon.”“A neurosurgeon? As in a doctor?”“Of course. May I hang up now?” This didn’t make sense. Bones would never be a doctor, well, not a medical doctor. She wasn’t particularly good with people.“Wait, just one more question?”“You’re really trying my patience, sir, but go ahead.”“Are you married?”“What? I’m hanging up!”“No, please, I just need to know. I’m not a pervert, or anything, I...just need to know.”“Well, if you must know, yes, I am, happily.” Booth was silent. “Okay, goodbye now.” And before Booth could object again, she hung up. Booth sunk back into his chair, exhaling slowly. What the hell was going on? His Bones wasn’t his Bones anymore. She wasn’t even Brennan. She was Joy. Joy Keenan. He never thought that name fitted her. It just wasn’t...her. Something was seriously wrong, and he had to get to the bottom of it. He opened up his MacBook and google searched “Joy Keenan”. Immediately, several facebook pages appeared, and he clicked on the first one, which was clearly hers. Of course, not being her ‘friend’, he couldn’t get much information from it, but it he could see a small photograph of not only ‘Joy’, but a tall man (who Booth couldn’t help but notice looked something like himself), who Booth assumed was her husband. However what was most shocking was what ‘Joy’ held in her arms: a newborn baby (a girl, judging by the pink all-in-one she was wearing).Booth honestly couldn’t believe what he was seeing. The woman before him in the picture was definitely who he was looking for, but he doubted she was the same person he knew, and loved. ‘His’ Bones was completely against marriage. She thought it was completely pointless. She also never wanted to have children, as far as Booth was aware. Everything was wrong. Completely and utterly wrong, for no apparent reason. Suddenly, an image of a teary Bones appeared in his head. He wracked his brains, but he just couldn’t place it. It confused him, just as everything else around him did and, try as he might, he couldn’t remember any other information relating to the image. Had he been the one to make her cry? It was not being able to answer that question that troubled Booth most.He decided that he had to find someone else who he might still know. The first person who came to mind was Sweets, because although he only knew him because of his sessions with Bones, Sweets worked for the FBI, in the same building, rather than at the Jeffersonian, to which Booth was connected by Bones, who he obviously didn’t know anymore. He got up from his chair and walked out of the office towards the elevator. When he reached Sweets’ floor, he walked down the corridor, eventually coming to the office labelled “Dr. Lance Sweets”. He knocked on it, slightly hesitantly.“Come in.” Came a familiar voice from behind the door. Booth pushed down the handle and entered, relieved to see Sweets’ face. “Oh, hello Agent Booth.” He greeted him. Well, thank God he knew who he was. Sweets’ brow furrowed at the sight of Booth’s distressed appearance. “Is something wrong?” Booth nodded.“Yeah, Sweets, something is wrong. Bones, she isn’t...Bones anymore, and I think I might be part of the drugs unit and-” Sweets interrupted.“Firstly, sit down, secondly, slow down. Start from the beginning. You mentioned something about some bones?”“No, Sweets, not some bones, my Bones. As in my partner!”“Your partner’s bones?”“No, my partner! Her name is Bones!”“Do you mean your sexual partner?”“No, Sweets, God no! I’m talking about Temperance Brennan, my scientist partner.”“I’m sorry, I have no idea what you’re talking about, Agent Booth.” Booth exhaled slowly again. It figured.“Look, just forget it, Sweets, you’re no help to me.”“No, Agent Booth, I’m sure there’s some way I can help. Please, just explain what’s happening.”“Okay, but to be perfectly honest, I’m not entirely sure myself what’s going on.” Booth began. “When I woke up this morning, everything was...different.”“How so?”“Well, you see, you don’t know this, but I work with this fantastic woman, a scientist, named Dr. Temperance Brennan, but I call her Bones. She’s a...forensic anthropologist, and she solves murders with me. To be honest though, we’re kind of more than partners, we’re friends...maybe more. But, I think something might have happened last night, because when I woke up this morning, the whole evening was missing from my memory, but what was weirder was that Bones was gone.”“Like, missing?”“No, she’s present and accounted for, Sweets, but she’s not...she’s a different person. you see, when Bones was a kid, her name was changed from Joy Keenan. Now, for some reason, that’s her name again, and she’s a neurosurgeon, and she’s married and has a baby and she doesn’t know me anymore.” Booth’s voice began to crack a little towards the end of the sentence.“I don’t understand, Agent Booth.”“Neither do I, but every trace of the Bones I knew is gone. It’s not just as if I never met her, but she seems to be an entirely different person. For one thing, Bones was never good with people, but now she’s a doctor. She was also completely and utterly against marriage, but now she’s ‘happily married’. I don’t know what’s going on, Sweets.”“I don’t know either, Agent Booth. I honestly don’t. But, I do believe the answer may lie in what happened last night, between yourself and your partner.”“But I don’t even know if I was with her last night.” Booth protested.“Can you be sure that you weren’t?”“No. But I can’t remember anything about what happened! And nobody else will either, because everything is different!” Then, Booth remembered the image of Bones crying. “Wait, I think I remember something.”“What is it?” Sweets asked, intrigued.“I remembered it earlier, but I couldn’t place the memory. It was Bones, I think it was in her apartment, and she was crying a little. It must have been last night.”“Can you remember anything else?” Booth sighed, shaking his head.“It’s so frustrating. I don’t know if it was me who was making her cry or not.” Then, just as suddenly as the first image appeared, another memory became vivid in his mind. However, this one was not an image, it was a feeling. It felt like...anger...frustration. Maybe he was frustrated with Bones, and made her cry. But what could he have said to make her so upset? Bones didn’t cry for just anything. Booth sunk back into his chair, hopelessly confused, sighing. “I think it was me who made her cry. I remember being angry and frustrated. It had to be me.”“You don’t have any idea as to what might have made you angry?”“No. Nothing I ever said before made Bones cry.” Sweets remained silent for a moment, thinking.“If you don’t mind me asking, Agent Booth, but was there ever a sexual component to your relationship with ‘Bones’?”“What? No. Well, not really. We kissed once, but that was because Caroline Julian made us.”“She was puckish, wasn’t she?”“How’d you know that?”“You don’t want to know, Agent Booth.”“Anyway, what me and Bones had...it was complicated. Like I said, she was never really a people person. She was abandoned by her parents as a kid and was abused in the foster system, so she wasn’t great with expressing her emotions. She was a genius, but she could never open up to anyone.”“But did you have feelings for her?” Booth remained silent. Sweets nodded, knowingly. “Do you think she had feelings for you?”“I honestly don’t know, Sweets. I think...maybe...maybe she did.”“Do you think this might be related to what happened last night?”“It...could have. There’s no reason why it couldn’t have.”“Such an issue could cause even those with the most difficulty expressing their emotions to become upset. It’s likely that you could have had an argument about it.” Booth sighed. It was more than likely. Recently he’d been more attracted to Bones than ever. It seemed like every time he looked at her, she was more beautiful. She had also been surprising him more now than she ever had before. She’d become more open with her feelings, though not hugely. She was changing, for the better. He thought that, finally, she was getting better at communicating and relating to people. And he had an awful, sickening feeling that he might have spoilt that in a single evening.What had happened?
~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`
Chapter Two - Familiar Faces“Agent Booth, it doesn’t look like we’re gonna get anywhere with this if you can’t remember anything about last night.” Sweets said, with a sigh. “I suggest you go home and rest. Hopefully more memories will start to surface soon.”“I’m not sure they will, Dr. Sweets. There’s very little around here that reminds me of her, and I’m the only one who is actually able to remember anything.”“Well, there has to be something that could jog your memory. A place, maybe?”“Like where?”“Well, you say you were in Bones’ apartment last night.”“Sweets, she obviously doesn’t live there anymore.”“Did you two go anywhere beforehand?”“No, we just came straight from work. I’m pretty certain of that.”“Well, you could try going to the Jeffersonian. It’s sort of a long-shot, but what harm could there be in trying?”“I dunno, Sweets. I mean, none of the squints will know me anymore.”“If you want, I could come with you. I still work with some people over there on cases. Who did you know there?”“Well, there was Cam, well, Dr. Saroyan, Angela, Hodgins and Zack, before he got arrested.”“Are you talking about Dr. Addy? He got arrested in your reality?”“Yeah, for assisting the Gormagon, the cannibal.”“Oh yes, I heard of that case. It was solved earlier this year. I don’t believe Dr. Addy was ever involved though.”“Well, a lot of stuff here is different, Sweets, it’s not surprising.” Booth sighed. “That’s probably the only good thing about this entire reality, that Zack’s still around. Let’s go, then.”~~~~*~~~~Within a half-hour, Sweets and Booth were walking into the Medico-Legal Lab at the Jeffersonian Institute. Everything looked exactly the same; Booth was the only one who could feel Bones’ absence. He rarely came here without her.It wasn’t long before the two of them were spotted.“Dr. Sweets, what are you doing here?” Zack asked. It was strange to see Zack back in his labcoat. In fact, it was strange just to see Zack at all. It had to have been months since their last encounter.“Oh, hey Sweets.” Angela greeted them. She smiled cheekily at Booth. “Who’s your friend?”“This is Dr. Seeley Booth, one of my associates from the FBI.”“Another psychologist?” Hodgins asked. He didn’t seem particularly please, not surprisingly.“Yes. Dr. Booth’s new to the field of forensic psychology, so I offered to let him observe my work for a few days.” Himself and Booth had come up with the cover story on the drive over. Booth wasn’t happy about having to play the part of a psychologist, but they both agreed that it would work.“Hi.” Booth said simply.“Seeley Booth? What are you doing here?” Booth and Sweets both turned around when they heard Cam’s voice come from behind them. Booth froze. He’d forgotten that, because he’d known Cam before Bones, it was completely likely that they still knew each other in this reality. Sweets turned to Booth, an expression of pure confusion on his face.“Hi, Cam.” Booth said nervously. “Could we maybe speak to you in private?”“Sure.” She said, slightly puzzled. “We can go to my office if you’d like.” Booth nodded.“What do you think that’s about?” Hodgins asked when they were gone.“Hmm, I think Dr. Booth and Cam were together once.”“How do you figure that?”“I dunno, he looked pretty awkward.” Angela sighed. “He was hot, too.”“Angela, you do remember that you’re married, right?”“Yeah, sure, whatever.”Meanwhile, Booth and Sweets followed Cam down the corridor to her office.“Seeley, is something wrong?” She asked as soon as they were inside.“Well, not really, no, but there is something going on.” Booth said, as he sat down. “It’s complicated, Cam. Kind of...hard to understand. A bit crazy.”“Well, I have time. Explain.”“I dunno, Dr. Saroyan, it is pretty weird.” Sweets said.“I’m sure it can’t be all that difficult.”“Wait until you hear it.” Booth sighed. “Well, you see...I have this...partner, a work partner. Her name is Dr. Temperance Brennan, and she’s probably the best forensic anthropologist in the world. That’s my opinion, anyway.”“He calls her ‘Bones’.” Sweets added.“She works here, for you. Well, at least, she did.” Booth said, sighing again. He hated that he couldn’t just talk to her, even just see her. He resented having to talk about her, knowing there was probably nothing he could do to get her back. It was just depressing.“Seeley, I’ve never heard of her, and she definitely never worked for me.”“Let me finish, Cam. She did work here, before today. When I woke up this morning...she was gone. Well, she wasn’t gone, per say, but she was a...different person.”“I’m confused, what do you mean? A different person?”“I called her, because her number still worked, and when she picked up, she didn’t know me. She wasn’t even Temperance Brennan, she was still Joy Keenan. For some reason, she was still using the name she was born with.”“Wait, Joy Keenan? As in, the neurosurgeon?” Cam asked. Booth nodded. “I know her. We worked together for several years.”“Really?” Sweets asked.“Yes. We were fairly close, actually. Last time I saw her was at her daughter Ruthie’s christening.”“Ruthie.” Booth repeated. Of course Joy had named her daughter after her mother. “Christening.” He repeated. Another difference. Bones was an atheist, Joy was religious. He sighed. It wasn’t like he wasn’t expecting it. It was difficult to imagine Bones with a daughter, even if he knew it wasn’t really Bones, but it was even harder to imagine Bones in a church, being religious.“Yes, she’s 18 months old now. Gorgeous little thing, looks exactly like Joy.” Cam said, a smile on her face. When she looked up and saw the expression on Booth’s face, her smile quickly faded. “I’m sorry, Seeley. I guess that doesn’t help.”“It’s okay, Cam, it’s okay. I just...I don’t know what happened. I mean, my job is different and you guys all don’t know me, because I worked with you when Bones was around, but now she’s not, and apparently never was, so my life’s different too. It’s all just so damn confusing, and I feel so useless.”“Have you any idea what could have possibly caused this?”“I know I left her apartment last night really angry, and she was crying, but that was about it.”“Wait? You left when she was crying? You never mentioned that before Booth. That’s a new memory.” Sweets looked suddenly hopeful.“You can’t remember last night? Any idea why?” Cam asked.“Nope, but it’s probably the same reason why my Bones is gone.” Booth said, despondently.Cam smiled.“What?” Booth questioned her.“You called her ‘Your Bones’.”“And?”“You were in love with her, weren’t you?” Cam smiled, knowingly.“No, I was just...emphasising that I was talking about the Bones from my reality.” Booth said, awkwardly. He hadn’t meant to call her ‘his Bones’ out loud.“Right, I believe you.” Cam said, still grinning cheekily as Sweets sniggered beside him. Booth glared at the two of them.“Sorry.” Sweets mumbled.“I’m not going to apologise, Seeley.” Cam stated. “Relationship issues is a possible reason for this happening.”“How do you mean?”“That’s possibly what the argument you had was about.” Sweets answered the question. Booth thought for a moment.“I guess...but why would that make Bones cry? She...she never really felt like that about me.”“You don’t know that, Seeley. The Joy I know, she’s not easy to read.” Cam argued.“Yeah, but Joy is Bones.” Booth protested. Sweets raised his eyebrows.“Are you saying Bones was easy to read?”“No, but she wasn’t really the type who got attached to people...not like that, anyway.”“I’m not going to rule it out, anyway.” Sweets decided.“Well, back to my original question. Seeley, what are you doing here?” Cam asked. Sweets and Booth explained their theory about Booth remembering things by being in the Jeffersonian. Cam nodded, agreeing with them. The fact that Booth had remembered the fact that he’d left Bones crying was evidence enough that something was working, anyway.Booth just hoped he’d have more answers soon.
~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`
Chapter Three - LostBooth spent the rest of the day shadowing Sweets. He came to a couple of interrogations, even getting to advise some of the agents, using the microphone and earpiece. It was sorely reminiscent of how Sweets advised himself and Bones when they questioned suspects from behind the mirror. It reminded him of how Bones had been making a genuine attempt to get better at interrogating and generally improve her people skills. He hated that he had, in all likelihood, ruined what he and Bones shared.Throughout the day, he gradually recalled more of the previous evening’s events. He learned that Bones had invited him over for dinner, though he still couldn’t remember why exactly. He wasn’t even sure Bones had given him a reason. They’d ordered Chinese food, and they’d talked on the sofa for a long time. He knew she’d asked him something, something very important, though it was completely beyond him what it had been about. Whatever it was, knew that it didn’t take long for him to leave after she asked.It had been a short argument. Booth had no idea what on earth it could have been about, but he knew was that that was all it took for him to storm out of the apartment in a rage, leaving his beloved Bones in tears.The day culminated with Sweets and Booth sitting in the Royal Diner. Booth recounted to him all the little details he’d learned during the day, with Sweets jotting them down in a notebook, fascinated. It was when Booth was about to swallow a mouthful of cherry pie that everything appeared to go black for a moment, before the previous night’s events began to play in front of him like a movie:Booth and Bones were sitting on the sofa in her apartment, eating their Chinese food and talking about the day’s events. They were just about ready to wrap up yet another case, and they were pretty happy with themselves. They were laughing about some sort of joke, when Bones’ face suddenly became serious. She looked down at her feet for a moment, before looking up at Booth, straight in the eye.“Booth, I’ve been thinking about...something, for a while now.” She began.“What it is, Bones?” Booth asked, intrigued.“Well, it’s just that I’m...I’m getting older, Booth, and...I’m still...pretty much...alone.”“Don’t be ridiculous, Bones, you’re not alone, you got me!” Booth smiled.“No...I mean I...I don’t have...you know...I’m not in a serious relationship with anyone, and I haven’t been for a long time. I mean, I don’t understand why I feel like this, but I kind of just want to settle down, and...I dunno...have a family.”“What? Bones, I don’t understand. You’ve always been against marriage. What about the whole ‘humans are not a monogamous species’ thing?”“But Booth, isn’t our whole reason for being to pro-create, to continue the species?”“Wait, are you saying you...want a child?” Bones nodded, a little nervously.“I don’t want to be alone forever, Booth.” She said quietly.“But, like I said, you have me, Bones. You’ll never be alone.”“That’s good, for now. But, someday, you’re going to meet someone who you love, and you’ll want to get married and you won’t have that much time for me, which I completely understand. Plus, recently I’ve begun to warm to the idea of another human being relying entirely on me. It’s completely irrational, but the idea of having at least one person in the world who’ll love me unconditionally...it’s sort of attractive.” Booth smiled, putting an arm around her.“Sounds like someone’s biological clock is ticking.”“I don’t know what that means.” Bones said simply. Booth smiled again.“It’s doesn’t matter. My point is, it’s completely natural to go through a phase of wanting a child. As you said, Bones, it’s what we were all born to do.”“You think so”“Of course. Heck, sometimes I even think it’d be nice to have another child.”“Really?” Booth nodded.“Sure. I’d especially love a little girl to spoil.” Bones smiled.“So, you like being a father?”“Bones, being a parent is the single most wonderful thing in the world.”“And you want another child?”“Maybe, someday, but I’m not with anyone at the moment, so I don’t see it happening anytime soon.”“What if...never mind.” Bones began.“What if what?”“It’s stupid, Booth. It doesn’t matter.”“I’ll never think anything you say is stupid.” Booth grinned at her.“You will.”“Bones, just spit it out.”“What?”“Just tell me what you wanted to say.”“Fine. I was just...wondering...if maybe...you wouldn’t mind being...the father of my child.” Booth was silent. “See! I told you it was stupid.” Booth tried to speak, but his mouth just opened and closed several times, not unlike a fish. Eventually he managed to get something out.“What?!” He exclaimed incredulously. “What?!” He repeated. He couldn’t quit believe what he was hearing. “You want me to...What?!”“Look, just forget it, it’s stupid.”“I can’t just forget it, Bones. You’re not exactly the kind to not think these kind of things through before even thinking of voicing them, so this isn’t a ‘spur of the moment’ thing. You were serious about this.”“But you obviously don’t want to, so it’s okay.”“I never said I didn’t.”“Really?”“But Bones, I couldn’t be...what would that mean for us?”“Well, I was thinking you could donate the sperm, and no one would ever have to know it was you. You wouldn’t have to have anything to do with the baby.”“What, like a business transaction.”“I guess so.”“You think I’d just let you have my child and not have anything to do with it?” Bones nodded. “I could...I could never do that Bones.”“Why not? I mean, it makes sense. You have sperm, I have perfectly healthy eggs, a womb, and I want a child. Like I said, no one would ever have to know.”“It makes sense? You don’t just create a little human being, another life, just because it makes sense to. Logic cannot be applied to everything, Bones.”“I don’t see why it can’t be applied to this situation.”“That’s because you’re so hyper-rational Bones! Love is not rational!”“What? Who said anything about love?”“I...meant the unconditional love the baby would have for you.” Booth covered weakly.“I may be crap at reading people, Booth, but I can tell when you’re lying to me.” Booth decided to just let out all the pent up emotion from the past four years in one burst.“Oh my God, Bones, are you friggin’ blind?! I love you!” He shouted, standing up.“What?” Bones asked quietly.“I LOVE YOU!” He repeated, louder than before. “I love you, and I have loved you for longer than you could ever imagine, and right now, I cannot understand why.” A tear trickled down Bones’ soft cheek, and she remained silent. “All I know is, I could never treat the conception of the child I have with someone I love as much as you like a business transaction, and quite frankly, I’m not sure I could love someone who would do that anyway.” Bones’ big, blue eyes welled up with more tears, but Booth hardly noticed. “You, Bones, you’re an absolutely amazing person. You solve murders like no one else in the world can. You’re insanely intelligent, you’re the most beautiful person I’ve ever met and you’re so much more than what others can simply see. But, Bones, you’re damaged, and that’s not your fault, but it’s the truth. You just...can’t relate to other human beings like a normal person. You try and try to learn and get better, and I thought you were getting better, but this just...it completely proves me wrong.” The tears were really flowing now, but Booth just continued. “I love you, Temperance Brennan, more than anything else in the known universe. I always thought I was having a good, positive influence on you, and that maybe you could see me as more than a partner too. But, obviously, I was wrong. If you had any feelings for me at all, you’d have known that I could never accept such an offer. A sperm donation? What do you take me for? You’re just as cold and rational-thinking as ever!” He walked past her, pulling on his coat hastily and making his way to the door. As he opened it, he turned back to face her, shellshocked on the sofa.“You know what, Bones? Sometimes I wish you were just...normal!”Then he slammed the door behind him and stormed out of the apartment building.“Earth to Booth.” Sweets said.“What?” Booth asked, confused.“Are you okay? You pretty much spaced out for the past five minutes.”“I...I shouted at her.” Booth choked out.“What? You remembered something?” Sweets asked, hopefully. Booth nodded.“We...had an...argument.”“About what?”“She...asked me to...be the father of her child.”“Seriously?” Booth nodded again. “Why?”“She wants a baby. She doesn’t want to be alone forever. I mean, I told her I’d always be there, but she insisted that I wouldn’t, that I’d eventually meet someone I want to spend the rest of my life with, and I wouldn’t have time for her anymore. She said I could just donate the sperm, and no one would ever have to know. It’d be like a business transaction.”“And you couldn’t agree to that.”“What she doesn’t get is that I’ve already found that person, who I want to spend the rest of my life with, and it’s her.” Sweets smiled. Booth sighed. “I told her I loved her, more than anything else in the world. I told her I thought she’d changed, because of me. But the fact that she’d be so cold and rational about the conception of her child...our child...I told her I wished she was normal.”“Well, I can see why she was so upset.”“What? You can’t take her side!”“I’m not taking anyone’s side. There are no sides. I mean, I can see why you’d be upset too. You obviously harbour very deep feelings for Bones, and just couldn’t handle her approach to asking you to father a child with her, but have you ever thought to read between the lines?”“What?” Booth asked confusedly, not quite understanding what Sweets was getting at.“I mean, do you not think that maybe...Bones’ was trying to tell you something?”“Like what?”“Maybe she was using this ‘baby’ thing as a way of telling you that you mean more to her than just a partner...or a friend.”“I doubt it, Sweets. She made it pretty damn clear that all she wanted was my sperm.”“I’m not convinced. How did she start the conversation?” Booth thought for a moment.“Well, she started off by saying she didn’t want to be alone.”“And then?”“She said she wanted to settle down and have a family, despite how irrational that sounded. And I told her that it was just her biological clock, and explained that it was entirely normal for her to go through a phase of wanting a child; I told her that I even sometimes thought it’d be nice to have another child. She asked me if I enjoyed being a parent, and I told her it was the most wonderful thing in the world. Then she asked me if I wanted another kid, and I said yeah, but it wouldn’t be happening soon because I wasn’t with anyone.”“Hmm, was that when she asked if you’d have a baby with her?”“Yeah. She started off, but then decided it was stupid before she said it, so I pushed her ‘til she told me what she wanted to say.” Sweets nodded, smiling.“How did you react at first?”“I was completely shocked. She said, ‘you see, told you it was stupid’ before I could even say anything. When I did speak, all I said was ‘What?!’.”“That’s what I was thinking. She responded to your reaction by acting like it was no big deal. If you’d been less shocked, or at least had a more positive reaction, I bet you she would have responded differently.”“I doubt that.”“You can’t say it doesn’t make sense.”“I’m not sure that that’s how Bones would’ve acted.”“I think it is.”“But you don’t know her.”“I know, but from what you’ve told me about her, this seems probable.”“I guess, maybe. I just...I thought she was beyond that. I thought I’d had a good influence on her. I thought she’d changed, for the better. I mean, she’ll always be Bones, but she’s got a lot of emotional scarring, and I thought I’d been helping to heal that, little by little. Obviously I was wrong.”“Booth, don’t you think that this might be a slight overreaction? I mean, surely you’ve had a good effect on her. Didn’t you mention before that she never wanted children? Don’t you think it’s possible that you’re the reason she wants children in the first place? I mean, after all, she asked you, when she could have easily gone to a sperm bank. She didn’t want just anyone’s child, she wanted your child. I don’t know Bones extremely well, but I know enough about psychology to know that this was a very big deal for her. She was putting herself in a very vulnerable position, out of her normal comfort zone, and you pretty much shot her down.”“What?”“You effectively told her that she wasn’t normal, and that that was a bad thing too.”“I did.” Booth sighed. “I’m an ass. A complete and utter ass.”“Well, in your defence, she caught you completely off-guard. It’s fairly understandable that you’d react the way you did.”“But I love her because she’s not normal. She’s unique and she never fails to surprise me. She’s not perfect, but she’s the most amazing person I’ve ever met. I...I can’t bear to be without her.” Sweets smiled.“Then you’ve just got to find her.”“But how? How the hell am I supposed to find her? I don’t even know how I lost her!”“I don’t know, Booth. But I think you know the answer already.”“No, I don’t.”“Hey, you didn’t think you knew what happened last night, but you remembered that eventually.” Sweets sighed. He looked genuinely upset that he couldn’t do anything to help. “Look, I can’t help, but I’m certain we’ll figure it out soon. You and Bones are obviously meant for each other, and while the path of true love never did run smooth, I think you guys will get your happy ending.” Booth smiled.“Thanks, Sweets.” He was still upset about Bones, more than he could say, but hearing someone else say that he and Bones were meant for each other, even if that someone didn’t actually know Bones properly, was nice.It gave him hope.
~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`
Chapter Four - Lost Hope. Communication. Realisation.Unfortunately for Booth, hope was seemingly not enough for his life to return to normal. Days of this alternate reality gradually became weeks, and Booth had to get used to the fact that he wasn’t going to get his Bones back. He begrudgingly got on with his job in the drugs unit, feeling more like a cop than a Special Agent.His hope was all but lost, nearly two months after that fateful evening, when something very strange happened. He was driving to work one warm, June morning, when suddenly, his partner’s voice rang clear in his ears, as if she were right beside him.“Can you hear me, Booth?” She asked. She sounded like she’d been crying. Booth’s breath caught in his throat as he immediately pulled the car over. “Who am I kidding? It’s not as if you’re going answer that question, but I’m going to give you the benefit of the doubt and keep talking.”“Bones?” He asked hesitantly. “Is that you?” However, ‘Bones’ continued on, as if he hadn’t spoken at all. That didn’t make sense, not if this was a figment of his imagination. A hallucination would surely talk back, right?“You know, I really believe you’re still in there, Booth. I really believe you can hear me. And when I say ‘hear’ I don’t just mean that your ears are functioning, I really believe you know what I’m saying. At least, I hope you do, which is irrational, even for me.”“What the hell are you talking about Bones? Of course I can hear you, you’re the one who can’t hear me!” Booth desperately tried to get her to hear her, but to no avail. She just continued on regardless.“The others, they’ve all given up on you, Booth. I’m not sure why, Booth, but I haven’t.”“Who? Who’s given up on me Bones?” Booth asked helplessly. There was no helping it, she couldn’t hear him.“I...I really miss you, Booth.” She choked out. “I mean, I know you’re right here beside me, technically, but you’re not really here either. I miss you. I miss everything that makes you you. I miss your smile, your jokes, and the way you know me better than anyone in the world. I miss how you can always cheer me up when I’m upset, because believe me Booth, I could really use some of that right now. I miss talking to you, Booth. I never realised how much I needed you until I lost you. And it’s all my fault. I’m sorry, Booth. I’m so sorry.” At this point, she burst into tears, and Booth was left terribly confused. He had so many questions. Where the hell was she? How was she talking to him? Why had everyone given up on him? Why was she saying that he was right beside her, because he clearly wasn’t? Why did she have to ‘believe’ that he was ‘still in there’? Where was ‘there’? And, most importantly, what did she have to be sorry for? Was this because of their argument? What could have possibly happened as a result of a simple argument? It didn’t make any sense, but then again, neither did his current situation, so he was open to any crazy possibilities at this point.Her sobs continued for a couple of minutes, before dying away. Eventually, all Booth could hear was the noise of the cars passing by. Otherwise, there was complete silence in his car. He decided to consult Sweets about this recent development. He hadn’t had much contact with Sweets in the past couple of weeks, as he’d learned very little that was of any use to their investigation.Booth drove to the FBI Headquarters, and went straight to Sweets’ office, rather than going to his own first. Once he reached it, he burst through the door.“She’s talking to me, Sweets.” He blurted out.“Who?”“Bones.” He said simply, as he attempted to catch his breath. Sweets’ eyes became wide.“Please, sit down and explain. Now, start from the very beginning.”“Okay, well I was just driving to work, like I do every morning,” there was a slightly bitter tone to Booth’s voice on the last two words, “and suddenly, out of the blue, I could hear Bones, my Bones, talking to me.”“Talking to you.” Sweets repeated, not quite believing what he was hearing.“Yeah.”“Seriously?”“No, I’m just making it up. Of course seriously!” Booth said, a little impatient.“Well, what did she say to you, exactly?”“Well, that’s what confuses me the most, actually. She sounded like she’d been crying, and she was saying all this stuff about how ‘she still believes I’m in there’ and ‘she hasn’t given up on me yet’ and ‘she misses me, even though I’m right beside her’. And, when I tried to talk back to her, it was as if she couldn’t hear me.”“Hmm, that is rather strange.” Sweets said, thoughtfully. “I don’t know what to say to you, Booth.” He sat back in his chair.“You do believe me, though, don’t you? You don’t think I’m crazy?”“No, not anymore. There was a time when I thought you might just be making it all up, but now, after further examination, I’ve drawn the conclusion that you must be telling the truth.”“Well, that makes me feel a whole lot better.” Booth said sarcastically.“C’mon, it’s not surprising, Booth. Most in my position would have called the men in the white coats by now.”“Thanks for that, Sweets.”“Well, I believe you, that should be enough.”“I guess so.” Booth smiled. However, that smile quickly faded when Bones’ sobbing became clear in his ears again. “Sweets, I can hear her crying again. Right now.”“Right now?” Booth nodded, as he heard Angela’s familiar voice begin to speak too.“Sweetie, let them do what they have to do. You of all people should understand that there’s nothing we can do to help him now.” She said softly, most likely addressing Bones.“Angela?” Booth asked. Sweets’ brow furrowed slightly in confusion.“Angela? Montenegro?” He asked. Booth nodded, concentrating on the conversation that sounded as if it was happening right beside him.“No, No! Ange, there is something we can do! We can give him more of a chance. You don’t know he won’t come back any minute now!” Bones protested through her sobs. She sounded heartbroken. “I’m not...I’m not ready to give up yet. Not on Booth. He always comes back to me. Always. He’s never let me down.”“Okay, but Bren, this can’t go on forever. You know that sooner or later-”“He’ll come back. Sooner or later, he’ll come back. I know he will. I promised myself that I’d never give up on him, the same way he’s never given up on me. Remember when the Gravedigger took me and Hodgins? Booth wouldn’t let you give up. He found us. He didn’t let us down. He didn’t let me down, just like he’s not going to now. He’s Booth...my Booth.”And there the conversation died away again.“They’ve stopped now.” Booth said simply, sinking back into the armchair he’d been sitting on the edge of.“What did they say?” Sweets asked curiously.“Well, she was crying, and Angela told her that she had to let ‘them’ do what they had to do.”“‘Them’? Who was she talking about?”“I have no idea, but Angela was trying to convince Bones that I’m beyond help. Apparently, there’s nothing they can do to save me.”“That’s not good.”“I know. It’s freakin’ me out Sweets. I mean, obviously I wasn’t replaced with your me. I didn’t switch places. I’m missing in their reality.”“But didn’t you say Bones said that she was right beside you?”“Yeah.”“So obviously you’re still there.”“I’m there...but I’m not. I don’t get it.”“Think about it. How can you physically be there, but not be mentally?” Booth was silent, as realisation swept over him like a gale-force wind.“She’s not the figment of my imagination, she’s real. That’s why she didn’t respond to me, like a hallucination would. She’s not in my head, this is. This is all in my head. I’m...in a coma.”Sweets smiled.“I knew you’d figure it out, eventually.” He said, in a slightly sinister tone.“What? You knew? This whole time you knew what was wrong with me?” Sweets nodded. “What are you, my subconscious or something?”“Not quite. I’m...the missing memory.”“What?”“Think about it. You never remembered what happened between when you left Bones’ apartment and when you woke up the next morning. You exhibited hangover-like symptoms, despite not having had a chance to drink the previous night. You’ve had a dull throbbing in the back of your head for two months straight.”“I...I was in an accident?”“Yes. And what was the last thing you said before this?”“I...told Bones...I told her I wished she was normal.” Booth said quietly.“You understand then? Because the last thing on your mind before you became comatose was wishing Bones was just like everyone else, your coma fantasy showed you exactly what your life would be like if Bones was normal.”“But why didn’t you just tell me?”“I couldn’t. You had to work it out.”“That makes no sense. You had to tell me, anyway.”“Well, that’s because I’m part of you. Think about it, I’ve been asking you questions this whole time, picking at your brain. That was really just you, trying to remember.”“This is messed up.”“Hey, it’s your coma fantasy.”“But I’ve worked it all out now, why amn’t I back yet?”“I was just getting to that.” Sweets smiled. He held his hand out. “It’s been a pleasure, Booth.” He said, as Booth took his hand in his.Suddenly, there was a flash of pure white light.The next thing Booth knew, he was lying on the sidewalk. He stood up and looked around. It was dark. He looked at his watch. It was a quarter past nine, on the 4th of April. He was back at the evening where it had all started. He realised that he was only a few hundred yards from Bones’ apartment building. Before he could do anything, however, he caught sight of himself, storming out of the building.He could only watch as he walked, infuriated, straight across the road. Without looking.He could only watch as he was thrown through the air by the SUV that simply couldn’t have seen him coming.He could only watch as the driver got out of the car, took one look at him and called for an ambulance.He could only watch as Bones rushed out of her building to his side.He could only watch as everything faded out of view into blackness.And then he couldn’t even watch anymore.
~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`
Chapter Five - ReconciliationEverything was black. And everything remained black for several moments. The next thing Booth knew, he could hear several beeping machines. He could feel the light blanket and scratchy sheets of the moderately comfortable bed he now found himself lying in against the bare skin of his arms. He could also feel a warm hand clutching onto his.He decided to open his eyes to the hospital room.His awakening was slow; he was suddenly quite groggy. He’d soon realise this was because of the high dose of morphine that was forcing his immense pain into a dull, throbbing sensation.The owner of the hand holding onto his was immediately aware of his stirring. She burst into tears. It wasn’t something she normally did, but had found herself doing several times during that last week.“Booth! Is that you?” She exclaimed, an expression of utter joy upon her face; her red, puffy eyes lighting up the way only he could make them. Booth wasn’t quite able to manage a verbal response, so he tilted his head a little towards her and nodded slightly. “Oh my God! Booth! I can’t believe...you’re...” she trailed off as she wrapped her arms around him, hugging him close.“Bones, you’re back.” Booth managed to say. She looked at him, confused.“What do you mean, I’m back?”“Never mind.” He smiled.“I missed you so much, Booth.”“I know.”“What? How do you know?”“Let’s just say comatose patients hear more than you think.”“You could hear me?” Booth nodded.“Every word.” A tear trickled down Bones’ cheek.“I’m...I’m so sorry, Booth.”“What? Why should you be sorry? You didn’t make me walk out in front of oncoming traffic.”“Is that sarcasm? Because you know I’m not good at that.”“No, I’m serious. It wasn’t your fault.”“I think it was.”“I think it wasn’t.” Booth smiled.“But, if I hadn’t made you so mad, maybe you wouldn’t have-”“I overreacted.”“But I put you on the spot. And your reaction was completely understandable. You got very frustrated with me, which wasn’t unreasonable.”“You know, Bones. I meant every word of it. Except the part where I wished you were normal. I never should have said that. I know you’re not normal, but I just want you to know that I could never think that’s a bad thing.” Bones was silent.“So...you...meant it when you said...you know...you love me?” Booth nodded.“Bones, you know I love you. You know that you’re more than just my partner. Heck, you’re more than just my friend, or best friend even. I mean, I should have told you in a less aggressive way, but that was just because the way you appeared to be so...rational about it all...it just frustrated me. I don’t just want to ‘father a child’ for you, I want to have a child with you, and be with you.”“Booth, I have a feeling that’s the medicine talking.”“No, Bones, it’s not. I’ve been thinking about us for months, long before any of this.”“Then...why didn’t you say anything?” Bones had been asking herself this question for a long time. She’d been fully aware of Booth’s attraction to her for years, and had tried and tried to ignore it. However, she also had become aware of her feelings for him that last Christmas, when they’d shared their first kiss. Their had been a definite spark between the two of them, and that spark had been the kick-start that made her start thinking that maybe she liked him too. What had always confused her was that Booth, who was, in her opinion, excellent at expressing his emotions, had never vocalised his feelings. It was understandable that she wouldn’t; she was never good at those sorts of things, but she had always been puzzled as to why Booth had never said anything. It didn’t make any sense to her.Booth looked at her, the twinkle already back in his tired eyes.“Well...it would have been embarrassing, Bones.”“Why?”“Well...you know...it would have made things pretty awkward...for us.”“I’m not following.”“It’s just that...you know...you don’t...”“What? You think I don’t love you too? Seeley Booth, you’re the one who’s blind!” She smiled. She leaned in closer to him and kissed him softly. This kiss lasted several more ‘steamboats’ than their previous one, and was filled with far more passion and emotion from both sides. It was Bones who eventually had to end it. She looked deep into his eyes, a smile playing on her lips.“I cannot believe I missed that.” Booth said, smiling widely.“Well, I’m more skilled at concealing my emotions than you are. You wear your heart on your cuff.”“Sleeve, Bones.” Booth chuckled.“What?” She asked, confused.“Never mind, Bones. Never mind.” Booth smiled, pulling her in to kiss her again. “You know, when I was in a coma, I had this really weird dream/nightmare thing. It showed me just how my life would be if you were ‘normal’ like I’d wished.” Booth said, once their kiss had ended.“What was it like?” Bones asked, slightly nervous. She hoped it hadn’t been a good experience for Booth.“It was awful. I was a drugs unit cop and you didn’t know me; you weren’t even a forensic anthropologist.”“What? What was I?”“A neurosurgeon.”“Hmm. That’s not really a normal job, though.”“Yeah, but obviously you kept your brains.”“Tell me more about this dream.”“Well, your name was Joy Keenan.”“What? Joy Keenan? Is this implying that I’m not normal because of my troubled childhood?”“Wow, you got that a lot quicker than Sweets or I did.”“Sweets was there?”“Yeah, he was kind of like my sidekick, helping me solve the mystery.”“Mystery?”“Did I not mention that I only recovered my memories of the evening when...well, you know, over time?”“No.”“Well, I did, and neither of us could work out why I was transported to an alternate reality, because I could never remember the accident itself. Turns out that Sweets was the ‘missing memory’ the whole time.”“Interesting.” Bones nodded. “Go on.”“So anyway, you were Joy Keenan and you were married and had a daughter.”“Married?”“Yeah, well you weren’t you either.”“I suppose, it makes sense. What was my daughter’s name?” Booth smiled.“Ruthie.”“After my mom.” Bones said quietly. “She still would have been Ruth, if I was Joy.”“Yeah. Too bad we could never name our daughter Ruth.”“Why not?”“Ruth Booth?”“Oh..yeah.” Bones smiled. “It’d make a nice middle name, though.”“So, you’re serious about this baby thing?”“Yes, but now I’m thinking that it can wait a while.”“Why?”“Because I’ve found the man I want to spend the rest of my life with.”“Oh, well I hope the two of you are happy together.” Booth pretended not to get what she meant, just to see her reaction.“I mean you, Booth!”“I know, Bones, I know. And just so we’re clear, I want to spend the rest of my life with you, too.”
~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`~`
Epilogue - 2 Years LaterIt was a clear, sunny morning in February. The sun was shining down on Washington DC, on what had to have been the very first fine day that the city saw in 2011. Most people put it down to the coming of Spring, but Seeley Booth was pretty sure of the real reason.He was sitting beside his fiancée, Temperance “Bones” Brennan, in a hospital bed on the maternity ward of The George Washington University Hospital. Both were completely engrossed in the tiny newborn wrapped in a soft, pink blanket, which Bones was cradling in her arms. It was hard to believe, after so many years, that they had finally gotten here. It had been far from easy, but here they were, deeply in love with both each other and their daughter, who was less than an hour old.“She’s so...tiny...and perfect.” Bones said quietly, blinking away the tears that were forming in her eyes. She was finding it difficult to get over the fact that the little baby in her arms was hers. It’d been so long since she’d had any sense of having a family, with her bad relationship with her father and her brother being in prison, that the warm, fuzzy feeling that was overcoming her now seemed strange and almost unfamiliar. Sure, she had Booth, but it wasn’t until now that she was connected to another human being on more than just an emotional level. This little girl would grow up to look like her, inherit characteristics from her, be the next branch of her family tree. It felt weird, to be so deeply connected to any one person, but this wasn’t necessarily a bad thing. In fact, it was a wonderful thing.“She’s beautiful. She looks just like her Mommy.” Booth said, hugging her closer to him with the arm he had around her waist.“You can’t possibly distinguish her facial features yet, Booth. She’s too young for that.”“Call it my special gift, then, because I can definitely see you in her.”“Are you either complementing your daughter, or sugar-talking me.”“Sweet-talking, Bones.” Booth smiled. “And why can’t I be doing both? As I said, she’s the image of you, so if I call her beautiful I must, logically, be calling you beautiful too.”“And yourself, because I think there’s a lot of you in there too.”“I thought you said her facial features couldn’t be made out in such a young baby.”“Well, if you can see them, surely I can.”“You saying you’re smarter than me?” Booth teased.“No, just that as a forensic anthropologist, I should be able to do this, especially if someone who lacks my expertise in this field can. And, upon further examination, I decided that her nose resembles yours.”“If you say so.” Booth smiled. So much had changed between them in the previous two years, but a lot hadn’t changed at all. While It felt as if they could have easily been having a conversation along these lines a few years ago, he could never have imagined the two of them with a baby this time two years ago. He loved his Bones more than he could ever say. From her insane intelligence to her pure, natural beauty, she was more than he ever thought he could ever have deserved. Now, she had given him the greatest gift he ever could have asked of her: a beautiful, perfect baby daughter. He felt like the luckiest man on Earth, and it was all because of the gorgeous woman sitting next to him. “I hope she gets your smile. I’ve always loved your smile.”“Really? Because I always liked your smile. Parker has your smile, for definite.”“You know, Bones, I don’t know why I’m getting so fussed about what our daughter looks like, because I really don’t care. As long as she’s healthy, I’m happy.” Booth smiled. He’d been smiling a lot more lately than usual, and Bones loved that. “Plus, I know any kid of ours will be perfect in every way. I mean, with your brains and beauty, and my-”“Personality, people skills and good looks.” Bones finished with a smile.“Exactly, she’ll have every opportunity open to her.”“You’re right.” Bones nodded.She rested her head on his shoulder as he softly stroked their daughter’s cheek with his finger.“You know, she really needs a name.” Booth stated.“I know.” Bones sighed. She never realised how difficult naming a baby would be. They needed to choose a name that would be suitable for both a child and an adult, which wasn’t easy. They’d read through several books of baby names, and had a few ideas, but it was hard, looking at their daughter now, to give her one. “Any ideas?”“Ella?”“I’m not quite sure that fits her. Plus, there’s way too many Ellas around.”“True. We need something that fits ‘Ruth’ as a middle name.”“What about Lilly? As in Lillian?”“Hmm, I dunno. You know, I was looking up Irish names, given that both of us have roots there.”“Really? Did you find anything nice?” Booth nodded.“I was thinking of something like Aoife [ee-fa], or Soracha [sur-ka].”“They’re both really nice, but I think I prefer Aoife. That’s a pretty name.”“Hmm, Aoife Ruth Booth.” Booth tested. “Aoife Booth. Yeah, I like it.”“So we’re agreed on Aoife Ruth, then?”“Yes. Aoife Ruth Booth.” Booth could stop saying it. It was his daughter’s name. His daughter’s name. “Hey there Aoife, I’m your Daddy.” Booth said, speaking now to the little sleeping bundle in Bones’ arms.“Booth, I doubt she can understand what you’re saying.”“Hey, she’s your daughter, I don’t doubt anything about her.”“However intelligent she may be, she has no experience with English. Even the smartest people can’t understand a language they’ve never heard before.”“Well, she’s been listening to us talking away for the past ten minutes, plus you seem to be forgetting that I spoke to her every single night in the third trimester.”“Doesn’t mean she heard you, though.”“Well, you didn’t think I could hear you when I was in a coma.”“That was diff-”“Bones, even if she doesn’t understand me, she can start learning now. Anyway, regardless of whether she understands me or not, she should get used to hearing her Daddy’s voice. And her Mommy’s for that matter.”“I suppose you’re right.” Bones conceded. “Hi, Aoife, I’m your...”“What’s wrong?”“I dunno, it’s still just a bit weird for me to be a ‘Mommy’. I mean, you’ve had Parker for nearly ten years, so you’re used to it. I’m kind of afraid of screwing up, to be honest.”“Aww, Bones, with all your brains, there’s no way you could screw this up. Remember Andy?”“The baby who I let swallow a piece of evidence?”“Well, yeah, but except for that you were really good with him. Sure it’ll take some getting used to, but you shouldn’t get caught up in worrying about screwing up. You’ll learn as you go along, just like you did with Andy.”“I guess you’re right, given that you’re speaking from experience.”“Exactly. Now, introduce yourself to your daughter.”“Okay.” Bones looked down at Aoife. “Hi Aoife, I’m your Mommy.”“That’s good, Bones. Baby steps.” Booth smiled.“I’m going to let you away with that one.”“What?”“Baby steps?”“Oh, yeah.” Booth laughed a little, before sighing slightly. “You know what, Bones? I wish we could just stay in this moment forever.”“I don’t.” Bones said simply. Booth looked at her, confused.“Why not?”“Because if this moment lasted forever, then we would never get to have all the other moments that we’re going to have, like when she says her first word, takes her first steps-”“When we get married.” Booth grinned. It had taken a while, but eventually Booth had, with the aid of a ‘pros vs. cons’ list, convinced Bones that marriage was a good idea. She hadn’t exactly warmed up to the idea quickly, but by the time Booth had proposed, she was at least partially-keen on it, and had said yes.“Yes, which won’t be for a while, don’t forget. I want Aoife to be a little older for it.”“Of course, whatever you want. I don’t care where or when we get married, as long as we’re together.”“Could you be any cornier?” Bones smiled.“Probably. But you know you love it.”“I do. Well, I love you, so I have to love corniness.”“Ouch, that hurt, Bones. While I have to admit you’re getting better at that, try not to use it on me all the time.”“Okay.” She smiled, kissing him softly. “I do love you, though.”“I know, Bones. And I love you too. Nearly as much as I love Aoife.”“So I’ve been replaced at the top of your list, then?”“No, you were always second to pie.”“Seeley Booth, you’re nothing if not a charmer, you know that?”“Just kiss me again.” He smiled, and she obliged.‘Sweets’ was right: they had gotten their happy ending after all.THE END

HAHAHAHA

2009-09-08T10:02:00.000-07:00

I was really bored in Tech class and I was browsing Vampirefreaks after finishing my project and i found this LMFAO

Twelve Days of Christmas FF

2009-09-08T09:59:00.000-07:00

On the first day of Christmas, my black mage gave to me,The death of my 1st NPC

On the second day of Christmas my black mage gave to me,2 chocobos, and the death of my 1st NPC

On the third day of Christmas my black mage gave to me,3 phoenix downs, 2 chocobos, and the death of my 1st NPC

On the forth day of Christmas my black mage gave to me,4 magic stones, 3 phoenix downs, 2 chocobos, and the death of my 1st NPC

On the fifth day of Christmas my black mage gave to me,5 shiny swords! 4 magic stones, 3 phoenix downs, 2 chocobos, and the death of my 1st NPC

On the sixth day of Christmas my black mage gave to me,6 gil for spending, 5 shiny swords! 4 magic stones, 3 phoenix downs, 2 chocobos, and the death of my 1st NPC

On the seventh day of Christmas my black mage gave to me,7 airships flying, 6 gil for spending, 5 shiny swords! 4 magic stones, 3 phoenix downs, 2 chocobos, and the death of my 1st NPC

On the eighth day of Christmas my black mage gave to me,8 moogles dancing, 7 airships flying, 6 gil for spending, 5 shiny swords! 4 magic stones, 3 phoenix downs, 2 chocobos, and the death of my 1st NPC

On the ninth day of Christmas my black mage gave to me,9 summoners calling, 8 moogles dancing, 7 airships flying, 6 gil for spending, 5 shiny swords! 4 magic stones, 3 phoenix downs, 2 chocobos, and the death of my 1st NPC

On the tenth day of Christmas my black mage gave to me,10 hungry dragons, 9 summoners calling, 8 moogles dancing, 7 airships flying, 6 gil for spending, 5 shiny swords! 4 magic stones, 3 phoenix downs, 2 chocobos, and the death of my 1st NPC

On the eleventh day of Christmas my black mage gave to me,11 mega elixers, 10 hungry dragons, 9 summoners calling, 8 moogles dancing, 7 airships flying, 6 gil for spending, 5 shiny swords! 4 magic stones, 3 phoenix downs, 2 chocobos, and the death of my 1st NPC

On the twelveth day of Christmas my black mage gave to me,12 optional quests, 11 mega elixers, 10 hungry dragons, 9 summoners calling, 8 moogles dancing, 7 airships flying, 6 gil for spending, 5 shiny swords! 4 magic stones, 3 phoenix downs, 2 chocobos, and the death of my 1st NPC!

HAHAHAHA

2009-09-08T09:57:00.000-07:00

I honestly don't know why but I have come to realize that I do all my best writing at night. I think it is just because the darkness, and the cold, and the lonliness, and finally the peace contribute to a wide array of creative vibes^^

Creepy and Deep huh???

I'm even suprised that came from me...

HAHAHAHAHAHA

Random Poem Written at 3 am

2009-09-08T09:55:00.000-07:00

On the edge of the world
With broken wings
And shattered skies
The seas run off
Into a starry abyss
Clouds are stitched alongside
A false array of horizons

Head along the rim
Break through air
Breathe the cosmos
Touch falling comets
And dive into the dark matter
Forbidden to mortals
And to all human kin
Creatures of such audacity

Quickly,
rip a gate
into the realm of gods

FF VII Outtakes and yes Damn Blogger Screwed up the Spacing so bear with me.

2009-09-08T09:54:00.000-07:00

Cg Opening*Camera pans from stars to the dark streets of Midgar, where a flower girl steps out into the lights..... and falls flat on her face.
*Opening pt 2*Segue from cg to game set, As the train pulls into the station, Cloud tumbles out of the top and lands nimbly on his feet.... that is until he loses his balance and falls slam onto his back, flailing and windmilling his arms in a panic*Cloud: AAAAAH!! *THUDD*Director: CUT!! Back up the train! Let's try it again..Barret: Damn, man... You awright?Cloud: *wheeze, wheeze GASP*Confrontation in the church*Scene in the church shortly after the whole fiasco with Reno and the SOLDIERs.*Reno: And try not to step in the flow... *backpedals with his hands after eloquently tripping over his own feet and falling face first into the flowerbed* AAACKK!!Director: CUT! Someone help him up please.Reno: *gets up spitting dirt and flower petals while the soldiers are howling in the background* Glahh! Bleah! Ptui! God, that was terrible. *glares at the other men, still snickering at him* Oh,shut up! SHUT UP!Director: C'mon, knock it off! We're losing our light here, let's try it again...Aeris's House- scene with stepmotherMrs. Gainsborough: Would you please weave here, tonight? Without telling Aeris...Cloud: *starts to sputter, even though he really IS doing his best not to laugh* I would... but I'm really not into macrame' ma'am...Mrs. Gainsborough: What? What did? *realizing she screwed up the line* Oh, shoot.Director: CUT! Materia shop-Right after Cloud gets the item for the man behind the counter.*He hands over the item to the shop vendor and the man cracks a grin*Materia Shop Vendor: Thanks, bud. I'm motivated now... *stops and just busts out laughing*Director: *Throws up his hands* CUUUT!! What's the problem?Materia Shop Vendor: *still laughing, waves his hand and tries to speak over Cloud, who has started laughing now too.* I'm sorry *snicker... I'm so sorry, dude, I just can't get say that line with a straight face.Wall Market- Dress Shop*Aeris and Cloud prepare to rescue Tifa from the Don’s clutches. Cloud steps out of the changing room in his dress, wig and perfume wearing the tiara… Then he looks down at the outfit*Cloud: Does this dress make me my ass look big?Dress Maker (offscreen): *Starts howling with laughter*Director: CUT! Stick to the script, Strife!Don Corneo's Mansion- Bedroom Confrontation*The three have just gotten through answering the Don's question and the Don, being the man he is prepares to expel them via the trapdoor.*Don Corneo: WRONG! *grins and pulls the lever beside him... nothing happens*Tifa: Uhh.... I don't think it worked.Director: CUT! Tech Crew to the bedroom set!Don Corneo: What the HELL is wrong with this thing? *walks over to the door, shoving the trio roughly aside.* Outta the way.*The don fiddles briefly with the door before losing his temper and begins jumping violently on top of it, trying to make it engage the mechanism*Don Corneo: *jumping* What... the ... hell... It... should... be... wor-shiiiiiiiitttt!!!*The trapdoor unexpectedly engages leaving the don quite surprised as he slips through and gets stuck. Off screen, Tifa, Cloud and Aeris, as well as various staffers behind the scenes lay paralyzed with laughter at the Don's predicament.. *Cloud: Took em three and a half hours to get the poor bastard out, and man was he pissed!*cut to aftermath of the scene with a furious Corneo flanked by at least three stagehands trying to keep him from attacking the director. The don is struggling to free himself screaming, “I'LL SUE! DO YOU HEAR ME?! I'LL SUE YOUR ASS AND TAKE YOU FOR EVERYTHING YOU HAVE!! Where's my agent?! He's gonna get an earfull!*The aftermath of the pillar assault- *Cut to Sephiroth offset in his dressing room*This was a good one; a heart rending scene goes awry. It started off well enough...*as Barret begins the scene with his grief and rage, when suddenly*Barret: *Throwing out his arms he just screams* STELLAAAAAA!*He stands back and grins while the entire cast bursts out laughing, including him*Barret: It was the perfect time.. PERFECT!Director: *Slaps his hand to his forehead* Dear God, I'll never get this film done, CUUUT! Once more, and Barret... NO AD LIBBING THIS TIME!!! Barret: *snickers as the others set themselves up for the scene again*67th Floor*As Cloud and crew hide behind the Jenova tank, Hojo examines a creature in a large speciment tank nearby. One of the staff walks up beside him*Shinra Staff Member 1: Is this today’s specimen?Hojo: Yes. We’re starting right away. Raise it to the upper level.* The staff member leaves while Hojo examines his “specimen again*Hojo: My precious specimen… yesssss…. My precioussssssss…. *snickers*Cloud: *flips through the script* That’s not in here!67th floor- Part 2*As Cloud discovers the Jenova speciment tank and begins to flip out.. *Cloud: Jenova... Sephiroth's... So.. they've brought it here.*Everything seems to be going smoothly until Cloud looks up unexpectedly... There's conversation in the background*Voice 1: God,he's really hamming it up..Voice 2: Yeah, but it *DOES* make it look good for the scene... The gamers are just gonna eat it up. I can't wait to see them put you in.Voice 1: I'm kind of looking forward to it myself. Director: CUT! SEPHIROTH!!*The cameraman scrolls over to the other end of the room where Sephiroth is talking with a young Tigress.. Suddenly he looks up as the camera is focused on him..*Sephiroth: *notices the director's savage glare* What?! *Noticing the camera* Shit! Are we rolling? We are rolling! Ohhhh geez, I'm sorry. Just lost myself thereTigress: I thought you said we were offset, Sephi-chan...Sephiroth: I thought we were... oops. *shrugs and grins sheepishly as the camera scrolls back to its original positionDirector:*sighs* Let's try it again folks. Sephiroth (offscreen): Sorry!Holding Cell sceneTifa: Does the promised land really exist?Aeris: … I don’t know. All I know is…. Is…….. … What was my line again?Holding Cell scene- Take 2Tifa: Does the promised land really exist?Aeris: … I don’t know. All I know is… The Cetra were born from the Planet, speak with the Planet, and unlock the Planet. And… then… The Cetra will retun to the Promised Land. A land that promises supreme happiness.Tifa: … What does that mean?Aeris: More than words… I don’t know…. Cloud: Maybe it means we live… well… you know..* Cloud and Tifa crack grins in each other’s direction as they join hands in the cell and start singing loudly*Cloud and Tifa: *skipping around the cell* Weee all live in a Yellow submarine, yellow submarine, yellow submar-Director: CUT!!Kalm Flashback: Flaming CG - Take 1*Dramatically, Sephiroth gives a maniacal grin as he turns and walks into the flaming background... and then comes hopping off set like a madman. His cape has caught fire and he's running around like a fool*Sephiroth: *still hopping around* Put it out! Put it out! FOR THE LOVE OF GOD, PUT IT OUT!! *starts rolling around on the ground, trying to smother the flames.*Director: CUT! Damn, that's the sixth costume today. Wardrobe, can we fix this please?Mythril Mine Entrance CG*Cloud and crew walk up to the tree to find the Midgar Zolom impaled like a giant eel on a spear... except that there's something new in this picture. As they walk up to the set, the girls gasp and Cloud just sort of cringes off to the side*Aeris: Oh.. my..Sephiroth: *struggling quite loudly from inside the beast, his legs the only thing sticking out and flailing frantically in midair* (muffled) Get me out of this thing!!Director: CUUUT!! Shit! Get the animal handlers in here... and a medic... Dear God...Cloud: (yelling upward) Don't sell the bike shop Orville!Sephiroth (muffled and annoyed): Shut up.Costa Del Sol- The soccer ball scene*Cloud casually kicks the ball towards Red XIII and suddenly, the creature begins houghing loudly*Red XIII: *hack, hack, cough hacccckkkk*Director: CUT!Cloud: What the hell? *runs over to Red XIII along with the director as the coughing dies down*What happened?Red XIII: Sorry... *grins sheepishly* Hairball. (note from author: Sorry guys... I just couldn't pass this up)Nibelheim-Shinra Mansion Basement- Take 1*Sephiroth has just hit cloud in the chest with the destuct materia and begins his hovering exit out the door... except he can't stop...*Sephiroth: *still floating as he heads for the wall* uh... wall...wall...WallWALL! *thwack*Director: CUT!Aeris (offscreen): Ouch.Sephiroth: I'm okay!Take two- Sephy-sama is still having trouble...Sephiroth: WALL! Stop! Stop! Sto-*thwack*Director: CUT! Try it again, people.Sephiroth: Ow....Take three- (Sephiroth: I had to lie down after this one.)Sephiroth: *takes off as before* no... no.. nononostopstopstopSTOPSTO... *having picked up some speed on this take, he hits the wall full force with a resounding THWACK*Director: Okay, that's it, we need a new harness tech... CUT! Sephiroth, take five. Everybody take five.Sephiroth: *groans*City of the Ancients*Cloud, Cait Sith and Vincent climb through the opening of one house and up onto the second floor.*Cait Sith: “We're in luck. There's a bed here.”Cloud: You sound relieved. Planning on something kinky tonight?*Cait Sith sputters at this while the director in the back just walks calmly over and starts banging his head on the wall*Vincent: Oh, that was just wrong..Director: CUT, CUT, CUU-HU-HU-HUTT! I swear, you two are driving me insane! *throws up his hands and walks off: I'll be in my office SHOULD you decide you want to behave!Aeris's Death scene, take one(*Cut to Aeris and Sephiroth offset* Aeris: This is one of the most dramatic scenes in the whole game... It is also gave us the most trouble.Sephiroth: *nods* It's true. We had more screw ups with this scene than you can shake the masamune at. But we'll let you see for yourself.)Director: Everyone in place? *Cloud and crew give the thumbs up from below as Aeris waves from the platform* Sephiroth, you ready? *Sephiroth gives the a okay from above* All right, then. ROLL CAMERAS!*Cloud makes his way up the steps to the platform and proceeds to try to kill Aeris*Tifa: STOP!Barret: What are you doing?! *as Cloud hears his comrades cry out he loses his concentration with the sword and it lands with a sullen clunk beside Aeris, who looks a little nervous at this point*Aeris: AACK! Cloud!!Cloud: What?! *notices the buster sword* Oops..Sephiroth: I'm supposed to do the killing you jackass!!Aeris's Death Scene... Take 2Director: Okay, let's try this again... Everyone ready? ROLL CAMERAS!*Cloud makes his way up the steps to the platform and proceeds to try to kill Aeris*Tifa: STOP!Barret: What are you doing?! *Cloud's sword stops perfectly, just inches above Aeris's head*Cloud: Ugh... What are you making me do?Director: Cue Sephiroth*Sephiroth steps into place and prepares to jump when his boot catches to the platform sending him plummeting over the side... and right on top of Aeris*Director: CUT! MEDIC!* Aeris and Sephiroth both groan on the ground*Aeris: *Groans* I think I broke something...Sephiroth: *YOU* broke something? You didn't get jabbed in the ribs with a sword hilt.Aeris's Death Scene, Take 5(Aeris: *laughs as they roll the opening of the CG Cinema, which is at an odd angle. The shot was taken with a retail video camera on the side, so as not to bother the recording team* Oh, God. The poor director.Sephiroth: There's no telling how much therapy that man had to go through for this take... Especially after this happened)*Everything goes off without a hitch, bringing a sigh of relief to both cast and crew... until...*Director: *dances around the floor* IT WORKED IT WORKED IT WORKED, I CAN'T BELIEVE IT WORKED!!Cameraman: Uh... no it didn'tDirector: *stops dancing and stares at the cameraman with blazing fury in his eyes* What?Cameraman: (sheepishly) I, uh... heheh... forgot to take off the lens cap.. pretty stupid huh?Aeris: You mean we have to do the whole scene again?!!Director: *begins to twitch*... *he turns to Sephiroth with a maniacal grin and a mad, wild look in his face* May I borrow your sword? Sephiroth: (recognizing the man's anger) Be my guest.*He cautiously hands Masamune to the director, who begins to chase the cameraman around the set, screaming “COME BACK HERE!!”*Whirlwind maze flashbackTifa: What is this? What happened?Cloud: Calm down Tifa. Sephiroth is near. Anything could happen*White screen fades to a shot of Nibelheim as the three walk up to the entrance*Tifa: Nibelheim….Vincent: … Why ….. is it an illusion?Cloud: *shakes head* This is an illusion Sephiroth made up. He’s trying to confuse us. It’ll be all right. As long as we know it’s an illusion, there’s nothing to be afraid of. C’mon. Let’s keep going.Tifa: Yeah, you’re right… *suddenly looks up and points* Look!*The three part off to the side as Sephiroth and the party from 5 years ago. Sephiroth turns to his subordinates*Sephiroth: All right, let’s go.* as Sephiroth continues ahead, the party comes into view, but the SOLDIER that follows behind is not Cloud, but a spiky black haired young man.*Vincent: …. It’s not Cloud. Who is this man?*the two men turn to see Tifa turn away from the Silver haired man in front.*Tifa: Stop…. Sephiroth.Cloud: This is so stupid…*Tigress is sitting in the back off set, watching the scene play out, and eerily, she and Vincent say the same word in unison to the line just spoken*Vincent and Tigress: (softly in unison) De-nial…* The director suddenly bursts out laughing at this so hard that he forgets to yell “CUT!” He just waves his hand in a slashing motion as he lays doubled over on the floor now.*Junon Slapping MatchThe two women engage in the match quickly enough, when suddenly, the music cuts out and phases in “The Anvil Chorus”. Scarlet and Tifa stop slapping each other and double over laughing:Scarlet: That's perfect!!Tifa: Too true!Director: CUT! Sound Techs? What's the problem?Technicians: Not us! Someone's screwing with the controls!Junon- The slapping match take 2*Tifa and Scarlet are at it with renewed fury for this take when a well timed, forceful slap from our favorite heroine causes Scarlet to lose her balance, and topple headfirst over the side of the cannon.*Scarlet: AAAAAAHHHHHHhhhhh-Tifa: (morosely) Ohhh, Shit... I'm never gonna hear the end of this one.Junon Reactor Boss Battle- Carry Armor*The battle is going along nicely. Cloud begins to cast a well placed Bolt 3 spell when the carry armor suddenly heaves forward and collapses in a shower of sparks and grinding metal*Yuffie: *stares at Cloud* What did you do?Cloud: (puzzled) I didn't..Director: CUT! Technical Staff to the Junon Reactor core set!The City of the Ancients Revisited*Bugenhagen has just placed the key in the music box, allowing a cascade of water to flow down and make a screen for viewing. Vincent, Yuffie, and Cloud disappear inside, looking for answers.*Bugenhagen: “This was just a screen to project an image! Look! Look at the image projected on the screen of the water!”*the three stare at the screen as it recreates the scene of Aeris locked in prayer. It then fades to her death, and the unleashing of the white material from her hair ribbon. It bounces down the pillars to the water below, where it lies at the bottom, glowing bright green.*Cloud: …It’s glowing.Bugenhagen: Ho Ho Hooo! It’s pale green!!Cloud: ….Aeris. Aeris has already prayed for Holy…. After I gave up the Black Materia to Sephiroth…. Aeris’ words came into my dreams… She said, she was the only one who could stop Sephiroth…. And to do that, there was a secret here… annnnddddd….crap… I forgot the next line… Where’s the damn script?!City of Ancients Revisited - Take 2Cloud: ….Aeris. Aeris has already prayed for Holy…. After I gave up the Black Materia to Sephiroth…. Aeris’ words came into my dreams… She said, she was the only one who could stop Sephiroth…. And to do that, there was a secret here… That was Holy… That’s why she had the White Materia. Aeris knew about here… and what she had to do. Aeris left us great hope. But, it cost her life… Her future… I’m sorry… Aeris. I should have figured this out sooner… You lef without saying a word…. It was all so sudden, so I couldn’t think… That’s why it took me so long to find out. But, Aeris…I understand now. Aeris… I’ll do the rest.Yuffie: Not I, dorkus! WE! … *turns to the director* That’s got to be the corniest line I ever heard. Is that actually in the script?Vincent: *flips through the script pages* Yup… right here, see. *carefully points out the line to the young ninja*Yuffie: WHAT THE HELL?! Who writes this garbage?! *throws up her hand and walks off the set*Director: *sighs* Cut…. Gaea Cliffs*The wind howls as the group makes their way up the side of the mountain… A few moments pass, and suddenly, a sputter from the background can be heard as the wind machine goes out in a flurry of sparks*Director: CUT! Technical crews, get up here! Cloud: (offscreen) So what’s wrong with it?Director: How the hell should I know? I’m not the mechanical genius here! And I want to know where my freakin' technicians are!*Meanwhile the cameraman has turned his attention and his camera towards the broken oversized fan just in time to see Sephiroth and Cid walking by the set sipping coffee. The As they pass by, Sephiroth brings a fist down on top of the machine. With a whir and a backfire, the machine roars to life again as he calmly walks on by sipping his coffee contentedly*Icicle Inn*Elena rears back and is about to deck Cloud when the sound inside the actual Inn of the set causes the two to stop in the middle of their cues to see what’s going on. Inside the inn sit Reno and Rude, who aren’t even a part of this scene. Rude’s chugging back his third can of beer at this point…*Reno: DRINK, DRINK, DRINK DRINK, DRINK, DRINK ,Drink, Drink drink, dri-…ohhh….. We’re rolling aren’t we?Director: *facepalms and looks back at the cameraman* You cut it short right?Cameraman 1: Stopped right when they broke scene, sir.Elena: *sigh* I can’t believe I am working with amateurs…. My agent is going to get an earful on this one.Sister Ray SceneHojo: *works furiously at the controls* My son is in need of power and help. That is the only reason…Vincent: ….?!Hojo: *examines the readout screen* 85 percent… It’s taking too long.*Suddenly the sister ray gives an ominous grinding sound *Hojo: What the…?!Tifa: Uh oh…Cloud: DUCK!*Before he can react, the machinery fizzles, then jolts a large electrical arc into the closest thing there… namely, the good professor… before exploding sending shrapnel flying in all directions. Hojo, while miraculously avoiding the flying metal, still gets fried by the electricity. He lies twitching on the floor, hair frizzy and a little crispy at the ends. As the shaken cast and crew get back on their feet, Cloud, Vincent and Tifa stare down at their electrified cast member. You can hear a pin drop on set. All of a sudden, as if to punctuate the moment, Cloud begins to whistle Taps.*Dress maker’s shop - Take 2*Aeris, the dress maker, and the dress maker’s daughter wait as Cloud gets into his finished disguise. He steps out with a rather odd look on his face*Cloud: *stares at his outfit, and looks up at the group in front of him* Seriously though, Does this dress make me look fat? Be brutal.*The dress maker and his daughter explode into laughter as Aeris gives him the traditional “wtf?!” eyebrow raise.*Director: CUT!Dress maker’s shop- Take 3*Cloud has finally gotten the dress on without anymore bullshitting*Aeris: Walk this way, Miss Cloud.*Cloud stumbles forward in his high heels and falls flat on his face. The entire cast bursts out in laughter*Aeris: *snickers* having a little trouble there, miss priss?Cloud: Shut up! How in God’s Name do you walk in these things?The Shinra Staff Meeting*Everything is going swimmingly until Scarlett opens the meeting with the question-*So, Mr. President, what are we going to do tonight?Rufus: Same thing we do every night Scarlett- TRY TO TAKE OVER MIDGAR!*Meanwhile the director is frantically flipping script pages* THIS ISN’T IN THE SCRIPT!!Heidegger: Gyah hah haaa! Wait, we’ve already done that sir.Rufus: Oh… welll, ah… Would you like to come back to my place?*the director facepalms. His face contorts in horror and frustration as the scene rapidly progresses straight down the crapper*Heidegger: *grins* I thought you’d never ask.*The entire meeting room bursts into laughter as Reeve and Rufus slap each other five*Reeve: OH YES!Rufus: Two for two! Hell yeah!Rufus and Reeve Together: Harf harf harf harf harf!Director: *Sighs* cut. Damn smart ass ad libbers..67th floor - Take 2*As Cloud and crew hide behind the Jenova tank, Hojo examines a creature in a large speciment tank nearby. One of the staff walks up beside him*Shinra Staff Member 1: Is this today’s specimen?Hojo: Yes. We’re starting right away. Are you pondering what I’m pondering?Shinra Staff Member 1: I think so, but how is being naked and covered in chocolate syrup going to help us?(Cloud: After the terrible time with the gliding scene, Sephiroth flatly refused to do anymore things on the wire. So the company hired a stunt double for the rest of the game production- The poor poor souls.)Mansion Library scene*Nibelheim-Shinra Mansion Basement- Sephiroth (or in this case, his double) has just hit Cloud in the chest with the destuct materia and begins his hovering exit out the door... to which the technical crew still has not fixed the harness problem…*Double #1: I can’t stop…. I CAN’T STOP! I CAN’T FRIGGIN STOOOOO- *crunch*Tigress: *watching offset with Sephiroth, who is sipping another latte* Ouch.Sephiroth: Oooh… ow.Director: CUT! TECH CREW! GET IN HERE AND FIX THE GODDAMN HARNESS!!Aeris’s Death Scene- Take 43*The double, fixing to jump from the perch trips on the edge and plummets downward, windmilling his arms frantically when* *SMACK* *CRUNCH**The entire set cringes* Director: *Covers his eyes* Ooooh-hoohoo… Can we get another double please?Stunt Double 1: *groans*-Take 57*The leap and descent goes as plan until the safety harness snaps, sending the hapless double plummeting downward onto his sword*Aeris: *gasps at the unlucky fellow on the floor beside her*Sephiroth: *cringes* Ewww…Director: Daaamn ittttt! Now we gotta get another double! That’s the 5th one today!Zack and Cloud - *Zack turns and shouts at the driver.*Zack: "Hey, old guy. What do you think I'd be good at?"Driver: "What're you yappin' about? You're still young ain't ya? Young folksshould try everything! You gotta pay your debts while you're stillyoung. Go out and look for what you really want."Zack: "Try everything...That's easy for him to say... *does some squat thrustsfor a bit then has an idea* HEY! Of course! I got a lotta brains and skill that other guys don't. That settles it! I'm gonna become…. A LUMBERJACK!Cloud: *snaps his head up* Say What?!Zack: Leaping from tree to tree, as they float down the mighty rivers of British Columbia. The Giant Redwood. The Larch. The Fir!-*the director is going nuts, insanely slashing at his throat with his finger* Director: CUT CUT CUT! Zack: *still reciting* The mighty Scots Pine! The lofty flowering Cherry! The plucky little Apsen! The limping Roo tree of Nigeria. The towering Wattle of Aldershot! The Maidenhead Weeping Water Plant! The naughty Leicestershire Flashing Oak! The flatulent Elm of West Ruislip! The Quercus Maximus Bamber Gascoigni! The Epigillus! The Barter Hughius Greenus! With my best girl by my side, we'd sing! Sing! Sing!*The scene falls apart as the truck driver and Cloud carry Zack offstage, who’s singing all the while*Oh, I’m a lumberjack and I’m okayyy! I sleep all night and I work all day!Cloud: *shakes his head* Amazing… he can remember Python but he can’t keep his lines straight.. Damn.Shinra Building – Back entrance*As Cloud, Tifa and Barret make their way up what seems like an endless amount of stairs* Tifa: Tell me when we get to the 35th floor…. I’m gonna throw up.*Cloud stops and gives her the “WTF?!” eyebrow raise while the stagehands laugh offscreen*Director: I'm gonna kill these people before this game is through shooting...Sephiroth: Like hell you are! That's my job.Mideel FlashbackSephiroth: AAAAArrrgh! Who... Who are you?!Cloud: *Stands Still, staring at Sephiroth*Tifa: (offscreen) Cloud? Are you all right?*no answer*Director: Strife?Cloud: *staring at Sephiroth with Jenova’s head still in his hands* ….. Goddamn head hugger….(Author's Note: The final line in this outtake is inspired by a friend of mine)Corneo Bedroom scene – take 2Corneo: WRONG! *pulls lever opening….. a trapdoor under himself! As he loses his footing, he steals a quick glance at his instrument panel before dropping through the floor* WRONG LEVER!*Tifa and Aeris linger over the edge of the open trapdoor while Cloud stares at the camera, jerking his thumb towards the door**from the bottom of the shaft* WHY DO WE EVEN HAVE THAT LEVER?!Stagehands: *Laughing*Tail end of the basement scene Cloud: No, Aeris! I can't have you get involved.Aeris: Oh? So it's all right for Tifa to be in danger?Cloud: No, I don't want Tifa in...Tifa: Is it all right?Aeris: I grew up in the slums... I'm used to danger. Do you trust me?Tifa: Yes. Thanks, Ms. Aeris.Aeris: *dramatically* Call me Ishmael!*Aeris grins at the camera while Tifa and Cloud stare.*Corneo Bedroom scene – Take 15Corneo: You don't like me? There... there isn't someone else, is there?Cloud: Yes, his name's Barret...Corneo: No way! Hmm? Barret? That sounds familiar...Cloud: You know, he's one of the ones you were trying to find out about. You know, AVALANCHE...?Corneo: Oh, yeah, yeah. In Sector 7 in the slum... ...and how do YOU know that!?*Cloud strips the dress, but as he takes it off, it snags his pants with them..*Corneo *whistles* You like going commando?Cloud: What the? *looks down to find himself sans pants… and underwear! He shrieks and attempts to cover himself with his hands* Wardrobe malfunction! WARDROBE MALFUNCTION!Yuffie: (offscreen) Oh, SICK! Put on a glove, man!Director: *frantically slashes his throat with his finger while covering his eyes with the other hand* CUT! WARDROBE GET IN HERE NOW!!*Cloud edges out of sight while Tifa and Aeris laugh offscreen*Shinra Board Meeting 1 – Take 5President Shinra: How are the preparations going?Heidegger: Ha, ha, ha! Smoothly, very smoothly! I assigned the Turks to this.Reeve: President!! Are we really going to do this? Simply destroy a group with only a few members...President Shinra: What's the problem, Reeve? You want out?Reeve: Oh, no.. no.. no-Yes.Director: CUT! ENOUGH WITH THE MONTY PYTHON REFERENCES! I’ll fire you, so help me God I will!Port Costa Del Sol- Rufus & Heidegger – Take 1Rufus: I heard Sephiroth was on board.Heidegger: ......Yes.Rufus: And it seems Cloud and the others were on board, too.Heidegger: ......Yes.Rufus: They all slipped through...... You messed up big this time, Heidegger.Heidegger: I'm ashamed of myself. I’m such a naughty boy… Spank me Mr. President. Spank me hard.Rufus: Is that a- *he stops in midline realizing what Heidegger has just said.**Heidegger grins evilly* And next… The Oral Sex!Rufus: *twitches briefly... then screams like a schoolgirl**Sephiroth laughs offscreen, followed by howls from the stagehands.*Director: *Facepalms* My god, these people are going to kill me… CUT!Port Costa Del Sol – Rufus/Heidegger – Take 2Rufus: I heard Sephiroth was on board.Heidegger: ......Yes.Rufus: And it seems Cloud and the others were on board, too.Heidegger: ......Yes.Rufus: They all slipped through...... You messed up big this time, Heidegger.Heidegger: I'm ashamed of myself.Rufus: Is that all you can do...? Give one word answers and apologize for everything? Heidegger: *cuts off the sailor before he can say his line* No sir… I can also be used as a bad example…Kalm Flashback Scene: Mako Reactor Cloud: Normal members of SOLDIER? You mean you're different? H... hey, Sephiroth!Sephiroth: N...no...... ...Was I?*Taking his sword, Sephiroth starts slashing around at the condensers containing the hapless soldiers from Hojo’s warped experiment*Sephiroth: ...Was I created this way too? Am I the same as all these monsters......Cloud: ...Sephiroth.Sephiroth: You saw it! All of them... were humans...Cloud: Humans!? No way!Sephiroth: ...I tell you I can’t STAND IT! I’m going… MAAAAAD!Director: *Twitches with rage as the veins bulge in his forehead* SO AM I! CUT, GODDAMN IT! CUUUT! Take 2*Taking his sword, Sephiroth freezes as Cloud looks on in surprised shock. But instead of going ‘sword happy’ on cue, he gets this crazy look on his face*Sephiroth: Haahahahha…. Yeah! I, Sephiroth, learned nature can be cruel…Cloud: ...Sephiroth.Sephiroth: (his voice crescendos, becoming progressively more unstable sounding) But I can be CRUELER! AAHAHAHAHAHAAA! KILL THE PODS! KILL THE PODS! KILL! KILL! AHAHAHAHAHAAAA! HEEHEEHEHEHEHEEEE! I LOVE BEING A SOLDIER!Cloud: *Jerks a finger at Sephiroth* And they made him an officer?!Director: *sighs* Ohhh, the things I do for money.... Gainsborough house part 2 Barret: Marlene!! Aeris was caught because of Marlene!? I'm sorry. Marlene's my daughter. I'm ...really...sorry...Elmyra: You're her father!? How in the world could you ever leave a child alone like that!?Barret: ...please don't start with that. I think about it all the time. What would happen to Marlene, if I... But you gotta understand somethin'... I don't got an answer. I wanna be with Marlene... But I gotta fight. 'Cause if I don't... …. I forget my lines… *You can hear the stagehands start snickering. Onscreen, Cloud and Tifa start laughing*Greeting Procedure: Junon Parade Commander: Wow! You look good in it! You remember the Greeting procedure, right!? ...the look on your face says you forgot. All right, I'll show you again! Do just like we do.Soldier 1: Commander!! We'll help too! This is how to do it!Soldier 2: We'll sing too!Commander: All right! Show 'em!!Soldier 1: Now, march!! This's the Welcoming March!Soldier 2: Then! I'll sing along with you! Quietly--!! Aaaaah! Aaaaah! Hey, come on now. Now!*The soldiers march in time, but instead of singing the welcoming march…*Soldier 1 & 2: What Rolls downstairs,Alone or in pairs,Rolls over your neighbor’s dog?What’s great for a snack,And fits on your back,It’s log! Log! LOG!It’s Looog, loooog,It’s big it’s heavy it’s wood-Director: How in God’s name did I get actors like this? CUT!Gold Saucer: First Encounter with Cait SithCait Sith: How 'bout it? Want me to read your fortune? A bright future! A happy future!Director: (muttering) I see myself checking into a mental hospital soon....*At this point, it's obvious that Cloud and Aeris are trying to hold in their laughter, but it is a futile attempt, and the two start laughing hard. The director, recognizing his error, smacks his hand to his forehead*Rocket Town: Palmer Battle*Cloud and team face off with Palmer in Rocket Town as the scene spins into the battle screen. About halfway through, the fight is cut short by a loud record scratch. The boss music then is replaced by Pat Benatar's “Hit Me With Your Best Shot”. The director is frantically making the motions to cut the scene, but isn't recognized fast enough**Palmer does his victory razz* (cockily) Well, you heard the song. Hit me with your best shot, heroes!Cloud: *grins* If you insist.*the squeal of brakes can be heard, right on cue as Palmer turns his head* What the he-*WHAM!*Basement Scene - Oh, forget the take number!Sephiroth: ...I see. I don't think you have the right to participate. I will go North past Mt. Nibel. If you wish to find out... then follow... Cloud: ...Reunion? Calamity from the skies? *Sephiroth throws the Destruct materia at Cloud, which proceeds to connect squarely with the blonde's head. He crumples to the floor, senseless*Sephiroth: Oh Fu-Can we get a medic up here please?Yuffie: Nice shootin' Tex!Sephiroth: SHUT UP! I didn't do it on purpose!Interlude with Mr. Coates*Cloud, Aeris, Cait Sith and Barret meet up with Mr. Coates after the Dyne incident*Coates: You want somethin'?Aeris: Yeah. I wanna know why you look like a pimp..*Coates gives a flustered exclamation as Barret stares amazed at Aeris*Aeris: What?!Director: *slams his head against his clipboard* God... Send... Me... Competent.... Freaking... ACTORS!Kalm Flashback: Flaming CG - Take 25 *Sephiroth turns and walks dramatically into the flames... which would be fine if not for the 'Kick Me' sign on the back of his cape. The “dead” extras in town start snickering*Sephiroth: What?!-Take 26*Sephiroth walks into the flames. The snickering has turned into laughter.*Sephiroth: WHAT?! *turns the cape around to find 'THIS SPACE FOR RENT' Written in big white letters* Dammit, Cloud!Cloud/Aeris Date :Gondola SceneDirector: Roll Cameras!*The crew scrambles to their places, and the camera reveals... Cloud and Aeris making out quite cozily inside the gondola. The two notice the camera rolling and look up*Cloud: *notices Tifa fuming offscreen and starts shaking his hands in a frantic gesture* It's *NOT* what it looks like! Tifa:*comes onscreen stiff with rage* And neither is this! FINAL HEAVEN!*Camera screen goes blank*Shinra Mansion Basement:Director: *looks at his script* Okay, we're shooting Vincent's introduction... Are we ready?Cloud: Almost. We can't find Vincent though.Director: All right, where's Valentine! He's supposed to be on set.*offset, a scream can be heard, and Vincent suddenly appears running for his life. Behind him are pursuant fangirls, screaming like ....well, like fangirls!*Vincent: *Runs past the set* HELP!*Suddenly, the Benny Hill theme blares loudly from the sound booth while the technicians can be seen behind the glass, laughing their asses off*Director: *Throws down his script and clipboard* THAT IS IT! THE LAST STRAW! SECURITY! *walks offset, growling* This is a movie set... not a zooCloud Hands Over the Black MateriaCloud: Urrrrrrgh... What have I done!? Aeris: Cloud... you haven't done anything. It's not your fault. *Cloud Starts attacking Aeris*Vincent: Cloud!Cait Sith: Oops! This looks like I came at a bad time! I'm Cait Sith No. 2 Right pleased to meet you all! *Vincent moves to incapacitate Cloud temporarily but trips up on the ground. The gun barrel flies out of his hand, striking Cloud squarely on the head. The spikey- haired blonde slides to the ground unconscious while the gun skitters a small distance*Aeris: CLOUD! *kneels at his side*Director: CUT! You were supposed to knock him out, Vincent! Not kill him! Let's get a medic up here!Vincent: It was an accident. *kneels by Aeris who is supporting Cloud's head gently in her hands* Cloud.... Cloud, talk to me..Cloud: (Dazed) Mommy? I don't wanna pet the bunny anymore... *groans and passes out*Vincent: *looks worried* I hope he's okay... He's never going to let me live this one over is he?Aeris: *studies the dazed swordsman* Vincent, honey, I don't think he's even going to REMEMBER this take...Return to Rocket Town Cid: Goddammit, what the hell do they think they're gonna do to my rocket!? I'm outta here, Cloud! I'm gonna kick those #$#($#($' Shinra right out of my rocket. *Cloud and his party ascend the ladder where Rude and the soldiers are standing guard. Once at the top...Cid: Waitaminnit! This ain't my rocket!! *pushes Rude and the soldiers aside and walks up the catwalk to the rocket. He gives it a good thump* CARDBOARD! *Cid turns to the director, eyes blazing like the coronas within twin suns* What the hell is this you cheap mother- Director: Hey! Don't bitch about it to me! Take it up with the props department!

Ello ppl ^^

2009-08-19T19:14:00.001-07:00

Okay... I know I havent been on here to post in a while... sorry. One thing I would really like to do is put on a referral to my friend Benji's Site its called Hushed Havoc. Basically it's a kickass social networking site that I love to peices. I myself am new to the site but I would love to get more people to join cuz its awesome ^^.

If you use the following link you will automatically be adding me as a friend when you join.

http://hushedhavoc.com/signup/friend_Vampyreshadows/

This site has everything from user created quizes to chat rooms to meet new people.

I hope you guys enjoy this site as much as I do...

~Shadow Raven

VAMPYRES GALORE

2009-07-28T09:57:00.000-07:00

Hello again...

Sorry I haven't posted in awhile... I've been super busy with work and school work that i had to do over the summer and working on my mom's store (http://www.gadgetfrenzyetc.com/) and just trying to enjoy my summer... I've been writing again (which is something i was too depressed to do for the longest time) and my newest story is a book called HOUSE OF ANGUISH. This is the story of a group of four Vampyres who moved to America escaping Italy after almost being exposed by a young girl at the age of four. I already know alot about Vampyres but I wanted to know more. I had to completely write a whole history... A Century of stories, trials and errors, triumphs, and losses... So I turned to one of the greatest resources we've been given... THE INTERNET... Dun dun dun!!!!

Along my search I have come across many people claiming to be Vampyres, Roleplaying sites, places to buy books, photocopies of non comprehensible hand writing appearing to be centuries old and much more. I though I would now take this opportunity to share a few of the websites I found to be Very Very Very helpful with you.

Website Number 1: Vampiress.net

http://www.vampress.net/

This is a website that links to Ebay and Amazon and many other sites of the sort to help give us access to books and music and literature on Vampyres specifically targeting only good reliable books and many of the classics such as Brahm Stoker's Dracula and even bringing in the middle ground with Anne Rice's "Vampire Chronicles" (all of which I have read and own happily).

Website Number 2: Blinkie Obsession

http://www.blinkieobsession.freeservers.com/menu.html

This is a website chock full of Vampyre and Wiccan and other fun dark graphics ^^

Well that's it for now, I'll post more soon^^

Alice Today, Gone Tomorrow : ISearch

2009-06-20T22:12:00.000-07:00

Part I- introduction
Beauty from pain is merely an illusion, whereas in reality it’s a horrific product of a delirious media. There is no glamour, no glory to a tear and blood stained story marked by hurt and disheartenment. Starving for change, for truth, for figure? Imagine being a young subject able high school student, highly influenced by peer pressure. Everyday you turn on your TV, read your magazines, and blog online, and everywhere you turn you’re told you’re fat and ugly. Then you begin dieting, and exercising, then bingeing and purging, starving, exercising excessively, and possibly even start using and abusing drugs. Next thing you know, you’re waking up in a hospital bed to the rhythmic beeps from the heart monitor: beep beep beep. You look down at your hand and see an I.V. sticking out, amongst the wires and tubes attached to support your dying vitals. After spending what seems like an eternity hospitalized and going through rehab, you find yourself in the same place time and time again. Few options remain, there’s death, continuation of the cycle, and for a seldom few there is the complete termination of the destructive cycle. What is it that got you so hooked that you’re dying for more in a literal sense, the drugs, the dieting, maybe even the excessive exercising, or perhaps all of the above?
Go Ask Alice is a cross between famous and infamous. It’s a long, harsh journey of a 15 year old girl facing reality laced with drugs and media inspirations and oppressions. A friend referred this book to me, where I then began skimming to see what there was that made it so compelling. It’s human nature to become entranced by drama, such as drug battles like Alice’s. The next thing to be noticed from just skimming was Alice’s consistent monitoring of weight. There are large correlations between weight loss and drugs, but not in Alice’s case. She just enjoyed the drugs for what they were, and not to lose weight, even so I decided that I would like to find out more about these correlations. The media portrays models as ‘thinspiration’ including dieting and drugs of assortments used to obtain a media inspired figure.

Part II- questions
For three whole days I didn’t eat a thing because I simply wasn’t hungry, but throughout that time I was left wondering, “How long the human body can survive without food?” When I began reading and noticed the character “Alice” was unhappy with her body, and she began dieting she cut out a lot of food from her diet, but not quite to the point of anorexia. Later in the book her mom made her eat more of a breakfast, and one of her first thoughts was about causing herself to vomit the stomach contents back up, so I decided to research extreme dieting techniques, mainly anorexia nervous and bulimia. While vaguely outlining what should be important about extreme dieting I decided that it should be important to know the warning signs or ‘red flags’ if you will. How can you tell what’s happening to them? Is the media mainly at fault? Mental conditions fit into the equation somehow, as far as I knew, but that wasn’t satisfactory knowledge for me yet, I needed more. “What makes them keep destroying themselves when they’re already on the verge of death?,” I kept asking myself in a very deeply disturbed state, feeling helpless for not yet knowing and understanding the mentality behind it.
Drugs, drugs the “magical” cure, the more you take, the less you’re pure. Your blood has a way of telling history, not just any history, but the history of your drug consumption. Drugs can cloud your mind, pollute your blood, and wreak havoc upon your body, so why continue using them? Drugs can be used for dieting, like the lipozene commercials we all see on the tele, but not all are taken in proper dosage, or legal. I have an insignificant understanding of how marijuana works, but I am aware that it has the effect commonly known as “the munchies”, which automatically eliminated it as a dieting aid. After figuring that not all drugs can aid in inordinate dieting I realized that I had to find the ones that do. How do they work? What are some of the most commonly acknowledged drugs? I needed to research to understand and to answer my questions.

Part III- my search
When I began researching I learned that the human body is capable or surviving about five weeks without food. I then began researching anorexia nervosa and bulimia on mayoclinic.com to find out more about how they work. Anorexia is in general a self- deprivation of food, and bulimia is associated with bingeing and purging, both of which I already knew, so I had to look further in depth into that. I found the warning signs, and common behavior, as well as an in- depth description of an anorexic mindset that can be applicable to bulimics as well. I chose not to research as much about support, because it has too many independent variables about each person and their atmospheres.
Anorexia is a mental disorder associated with perfectionism, and a desire for control. With both anorexia and bulimia self-worth is equivalent to thinness, to such extremities that drug use and abuse becomes involved. Some results of this can even include absence of menstruation, even permanently in some cases, so they can forget about having children. Low blood pressure and irregular heart rhythms will cause that heart monitor that wakes you up from beep beep beep to beep, 1, 2, 3, 4, beep, 1, 2, beep, and if you’re lucky you won’t flat line anytime soon. You’re at a celebration with lots of food and the host offers you some food, but you just ate a large meal not too long ago, what do you say? “No thanks, I’m not hungry,” or perhaps “No thanks, thank you for the offer though, but I already ate,” might be your response. With these eating disorders constant denial of hunger, excuses, and meal skipping are red flags. Meanwhile losing weight at such unhealthy rates that their clothes become baggy, from either hiding how thin they actually are, or failure to replace the ill-fitting clothing, there’s still an ever-present complaint about being fat that results in excessive exercising. Through this research I formed a new question because of a friend of mine. He used to refuse to eat because of depression, but every time I tried to find out I was lead to a dead end search, because all I could find was content about children refusing to eat because they’re simply picky eaters. What is depression though? It’s a mental state of being, and not actually a form of extreme dieting. I ended up answering my own question through prompting from Mr. Smalley, and Bill Bindi, but not even prompting would tell me about drugs.
So onto sixwise.com I went. Cocaine is a widely acknowledged drug in general, but for weight loss as well. Courtesy of celebrities like Lindsay Lohan it’s become a more widely exposed substance associated with major weight loss. It speeds up the body, and creates a loss in appetite. LSD, PCP, ‘shrooms, amphetamines, methamphetamine, meth, and ADHD pills, as well as many others all create a loss in appetite and a speed- like effect, but all at a cost. What’s the cost? Death. All of the drugs are addictive hence the continuation of usage. PCP, also known as “angle dust” is one of the drugs I chose to research, only to find how scary it is in actuality. PCP can create the illusion of invincibility, and in some cases people will walk down the middle of an interstate, or jump off a building because they don’t believe that it’ll hurt them. “That’s a frightening thought, so why even bother to start?,” I asked myself. Some drugs that are involved, unlike PCP, are completely legal but simply abused or misused. Substances like diet loss pills and laxatives can be over-dosed and abused. Ipecac causes vomiting allowing it to easily be abused and causing the body to lose weight. It’s truly horrific to see the extents that dieters will go to.

Part IV- discovery
I have a new found understanding of what people go through to look how they do, to become what they are, and to see what they may have been. I understand that I’m overweight, but I will not fall to levels of starvation, or bingeing and purging. I will remain strong and independent from drug usage for excessive dieting. If you should force anyone that is capable of sympathy and empathy to read the repulsive personal stories of a former drug user, they most likely would see quickly that it’s not what the movies make it out to be. I was astonished upon learning that people would accidentally lead themselves to their own demise while intoxicated, or feeling like they were never skinny enough. Leaving a final thought for your mind to ponder; Life is too short to not value the limited time you’re given, so why waste it on attempting to look like the “perfect” people shown only first airbrushed in the media?

Truth

2009-06-20T22:10:00.000-07:00

I feel sick and alone and I'm tired of trying.
Meanwhile inside I feel like I'm dying,
I feel like talking is just a waste of breath,
And living is just a waste of death,
Only with few people do I escape loneliness,
I cannot take on anymore stress,
You my feelings will deceive,
And it may be hard for you to believe,
You may wish to disagree,
But one day you will end up like me.

EMILY

2009-06-11T18:21:00.000-07:00

Hey Guys!

Haha sorry I know I haven't posted in a bit... I was sitting here and thinking and I wonder what you guys think about Emily... Seriously I want to know what you think. Please leave a comment or feed back here on my Blog...

Thanks

~Shadow

THE HOUSE: A SHORT STORY

2009-05-14T15:20:00.000-07:00

They’re making me write it. Every single thing that happened in that house that night. Why would they want to know? It was so horrible. Seven people lost their lives that night, seven people that were good friends of mine. You see, we made the mistake of going into the house of Abraxas Hamilton. He is a serial killer who goes after everyone around here for those of you who don’t know. I had to make sure no one would ever go there again.
Our group consisted of eight of us. There was Tabitha Lennox (but we called her Tabby), Piper Tsilfidis, Minerva Angel, Xavier Burge, Wyatt Ruditis, Kierklin Cosgrove (his nickname was Captain Kirk), and there also was Bacarra Buckland. Oh yeah, I’m Xena Willis. We went to that house to stop the evil inside. Something happens to every person who enters the four walls that make up that house. When they come out (if they do) they’re well, to say the least they’re different. Some go crazy or become overly paranoid but most are murdered within forty-eight hours after they leave. We were complete idiots not to heed the warnings of the elderly people who can remember the night that Abraxas killed his family mercilessly and fled. If only we had listened they’d still be alive. This is the truth about what happened that day. I have to write this in case they execute me for murder someone would find this and know the truth.
We all met at the Seven Eleven down the street you can even check up on that. We went into the store to buy batteries, matches, and flashlights. We had the food, generators, coolers, and candles we needed. We each brought enough clothes to last us two weeks just in case we couldn’t leave the house for some reason. (Looks like they’ll never leave.) We got back into the three cars we took. Later that day Wyatt and Xavier would meet us at the house that would cause their deaths. In their pick up truck they were bringing more water and the equipment that we’d need to jumpstart the cars if necessary.
When we first got to the house all we could see was the black rose bushes that were on each side of the gate. One of the first questions we had was how could the bushes be so tame if no one had ever taken care of them since Abraxas killed his mother Ava. The metal gate shone as if it had its own source of light. It was in the shape of an arch and at the top it had the family crest. The crest was in the shape of a circle and within the circle was an athame. For those of you who may not know an athame is a ceremonial blade that witches and warlocks of great power use to kill magical beings and mortals. Then, under the athame it said “finite fortes.” Then we saw the actual house. The Victorian house was so beautiful no one would ever believe it was evil. It was too beautiful, in my opinion. It was a three story house with black rose vines stretching to the top. The house was a blood red color. In front of the house was a Victorian style bird bath. The windows were boarded up, as were the doors. All of them, even counting the one that leaded to nowhere. We all shoved on the gate and tried picking the lock but it didn’t work. The gate wouldn’t open. We all got back into our cars and got ready to drive off. Then the gate opened on its own.
I heard Minerva gasp for air so I turned and looked at her. Her eyes were all white. I could tell she was having a premonition. I held on to her hand and entered her premonition. We were inside the house. I was holding up the book that we got from the library. I threw it onto the ground and started jumping up and down on top of it. I telekinetically threw it in the air and set it on fire. Wyatt held me back and tried to calm me down. The premonition we shared was interrupted by Bacarra knocking on my window.
“Are you guys coming?” he asked.
“Yeah we… yeah,” I said. Then we drove forward and up the driveway and I parked the car. “What was that about?” I asked Minerva.
“I don’t know and I don’t want to find out,” she said. Wyatt and Xavier drove up to the house. I got out and went to the back of my car. I started unloading our equipment. Bacarra and Wyatt came over and helped me finish unloading our devices. We had pin-sized cameras and wrist walkie-talkies. This way we could keep in touch with each other in case we got separated.
For the first time we walked up to the house. With the help of Kirk I pried off the plywood covering the door. Then we went inside. I saw Bacarra out unloading the rest of the stuff. I went and helped him. Then I brought a box inside. When I came back out Bacarra was gone and where I saw him last was a puddle of blood and his necklace. I screamed bloody murder. As Wyatt puts it I sounded as if nails were scratched on a chalkboard. Then Wyatt and Kirk came running out.
“Oh my…!” exclaimed Wyatt.
“Oh god!” exclaimed Kirk
“Look!” I said pointing at the streaks of blood leading off to the woods. “Look!” I said.
“She has a point. There’s a trail of blood. Someone killed Bacarra and dragged him off into the woods,” said Wyatt.
“Let’s finish getting the stuff out,” I said getting out a box. I almost slipped and fell over the blood.
“There’s foot prints,” said Piper. “Look” she said pointing to a set of foot prints that appeared out of nowhere. We brought all of the boxes and equipment in. Then I went back out side and saw Piper sitting by the blood puddle from Bacarra. I went back outside and sat down next to her. “We’re all gonna die aren’t we?” she asked.
“No, we aren’t. We’re gonna be fine,” I said. “Were gonna fight this and win.”
“Thanks, let’s go inside” said Piper. We all met up inside the living room. I took out the library book. Piper opened it up the early history of the house.
“In 1692 Ann Foster was convicted and burned at the stake. Her last words were: “Cursed will be your children and your children’s children and so on and so forth until there aren’t any more mortals left.” Little did she know that as long as the curse lasted on the mortals it would last on her family until no more descendants could be cursed thus breaking the cycle? 103 years later Louisa Norrington and John Norrington built a house on the exact site. Since Louisa was the great-great-great-great-granddaughter of Ann foster she’s cursed. She has a gift that no one but her husband knew about. She can talk to spirits in her sleep. During her first night in her house while construction was still in progress they came to her and told her that as soon as the house was done she’d die. She continued building the house until she died in 1878. She was murdered by a delusional man who thought she was a dark witch since she lived to be 103. Since she never finished building the house it grew from the inside on its own. From 1878 to 1900 30 people were killed in the house. Ever since 1903 the house has been dormant,” Piper read from the book.
“What was the year the house went dormant?” asked Wyatt.
“1903, why?” asked Piper.
“The cycle is 103 years right? Well 1903 + 103 = 2006. This year the house wakes up. It’s alive. We have to stick together and stop this. The house made Abraxas go crazy,” said Wyatt. We’re gonna die. To this place we’re just its next victim. Then I telekinetically took the book from Piper. Then I tried to set it on fire but Wyatt stopped me. Then we heard a door slam and Xavier yell. The sounds came from the mausoleum. We ran in and we found Xavier dead on the floor.
“We haven’t been here for a full day and half of our group is dead. Out of eight of us there’s only five left” I said. Minerva came out and got me to calm down. Then I looked up into the room where we found Xavier. Tabitha was standing over the body of Xavier. She slowly picked up his pocket knife.
“No Tabitha!” I yelled as I got up and started running to her. Then I got to her. I grabbed the knife out of her hand, and she looked as if she’d just been possessed or something.
“What happened?” she asked. “The last thing I remember is riding in the car…. Did I kill him?” she asked.
“No the house did I answered. “The evil wretched house.”
“We have to stop this before more people get hurt,” said Tabitha.
“Come on. We have to go find Minerva, Wyatt, and Kirk,” I said. “Let’s go. You should get away from here.”
“I’ll stay and do the proper Wiccan passing ceremony,” said Tabitha. “You go. I’ll be fine.”
“Are you sure?” I asked.
“Yeah, I’ll be fine, go,” she said.
“Okay,” I said as I left. I ran down the hallway. I found Wyatt and Kirk on the floor helping Minerva. She had an athame in her leg. Then the family crest came in to my head. “You guys. The crest. Finite fortes means final chance. We’re in the house of death. Let’s go check on Tabitha,” I said.
I got up and walked down the hall. Then at the end of the hallway I saw her telekinetically moving the knife towards herself.
“Tabitha no!” yelled Wyatt then the four of us ran towards the open door. We were five feet away from the door when she telekinetically shut it. Then we heard a noise like water hitting the ground. Blood came out under the door.
“Tabby! It’s me Xena. Let us in Tabby,” I said. Then the door opened. Lying on the ground was Tabitha. The knife kept stabbing her. If it was her it would have stopped she’s dead. Then I looked closely and saw an astral hand holding the knife. Then the hand stabbed and killed Piper. “Look right there you guys it wasn’t her. Look there’s an astral projected hand it’s not her. Here, I’ll go into the astral plane. Maybe I can find who is killing everyone.” Then I entered the astral world.
My body fell down behind me. My astral projection walked up to the hand. I looked at it. Then the rest of the body appeared. There, standing before me, was Abraxas. Then I was sucked back onto the physical plane.
“It’s Abraxas. He’s here in the house. We have to be careful. I’ll share a room with Minerva. You two share the closest room,” I said. Then we went upstairs and went to bed.
I woke up to something wet and heavy falling on top of me. I screamed. It was Minerva. She was dead and covered in blood. Then Wyatt and Kirk came running in.
“Oh god!” said Wyatt. Then he and Kirk pulled her corpse off of me. I was covered in blood. Then the house began to shake. Then a hole opened and Kirk fell through. The two of us turned the other way and cringed at the sight of his painful face as his neck snapped. Then just as quickly as the shaking started, it stopped. By the time we looked back where the hole was it was gone once again. Then we ran out of the bed room. Wyatt helped me rub the blood off of my face. After we cleaned up and changed our clothes, we ran downstairs to the door. Abraxas was waiting for us.
“Xena, nice to see you again,” said Abraxas. “How long has it been? 13 years.”
“You killed my family when I was 6?” I asked. “Every one told me I started the fire, but I couldn’t remember anything. You let me believe I killed them all of these years. It was you,” I withdrew my scythes and attempted to lunge at him, but Wyatt held me back.
“Xena, I know it’s hard but let him go. The door’s right there. Let’s go”, said Wyatt. I didn’t listen and still fought against his grip.
“You should have listened to the boy that’s the last thing he’ll every say,” said Abraxas as he stabbed Wyatt right through his heart. Just as soon as the blade pierced the vital organ he died.
“Why do you mercilessly kill so many people?” I asked slowly backwards into the kitchen. Then I said “Look, a cop.” Abraxas spun around and looked. While he was turned away I grabbed a frying pan and hit him on the head with it. Then I turned on the gas stove. I went out side and got the spare gasoline and poured it in a circle around him. Then I poured it around the interior of the house. I went outside and lit a candle.
“1, 2, 3,” I said. I threw the candle into the house. I watched the house turn to ashes before me. Then the fire went down. I sat next to Bacarra’s body on the driveway.
I got up and ran. I ran through the woods to the town square. I was still covered in blood, and I smelled like gasoline. Someone called the police and they came for me. Now I’m here. Don’t you see we had to stop the evil in that place? Now I know I’m gonna die soon. The 24 hours is almost and no one lasts that long. I can hear gun shots. Blood is flooding under the door. Soon, I will finally be with my friends once again. In the next life we’ll be happier than ever.

EMILY FINAL

2009-05-14T14:59:00.001-07:00

“We bought you a house,” said Celia.
“What!?” Dexter repeated but I was so shocked I couldn’t say anything.
“Don’t make us say it again,” said William.
“Wow,” was all I could muster up.
“Where?” Dex asked confused.
“Back home of course, in the city,” said Celia.
“It’s a studio home, I believe. Now all three floors belong to you and Emily,” said William.
Immediately I burst into tears. I was so happy, I was finally getting the family I always dreamed of and never had. My poor mom, I can’t believe she died the way she did. After all that she went through she went ahead and left me, and then my dad died. Then the next close thing I had to a family got ripped away from me. I pray to God I won’t lose Dex and Bella the way I lost Elektra and Eric.
“What’s wrong?!” asked Dex snapping out of his trance-like state and rushing to my side.
“Nothing, nothing at all. I’m just so happy,” I said as he wiped my tears with his free hand but it only caused me to cry more.
Bella had fallen asleep in my arms with a death grip on Dex’s finger. He slowly picked her up and put her in the incubator. She was only four weeks old but she has already been through so much. He pulled the incubator around to the other side of my bed leaving Bella between my bed and the window. He slid onto the bed with me, wrapping his arms around me.
“Mom, Dad, can you give us a few minuets alone?” he whispered wiping my tears.
“Sure,” said Celia pulling a startled looking William out of the room.
“Tell me the truth, what’s really on your mind,” whispered Dex sweetly. He pulled me into his arms even more tightly. My head was rested against his chest.
“I am happy, I really am, but I’m also petrified,” I cried wiping my tears.
“Of what?” he asked rubbing his arms up and down my back.
“Of losing you and Bella,” I said shrinking into his chest even more and sending a new wave of tears from my eyes. “It’s just every time I have gotten close to having a real family something really bad happens. I can’t lose you, or Bella.”
He ran his finger up and down my cheek bone. He stopped at my chin and lifted it with that same finger so I could look up at him.
“Emily, I know this must be really rough for you, but no matter how hard you try you won’t be able to get rid of me and Bella,” he said stroking my back. “We’re here to stay and not even the Devil himself can keep me away from you or Bella,” he added brushing away the last of my tears.
“How can you be so sure?” I asked quietly.
“I just know,” he said. “Do you know that since I met you I haven’t stopped thinking of you?”
“Really?” I asked hopefully.
“Yes,” he said with a smile.
“I haven’t stopped thinking of you either,” I said smiling.
“I’m glad, I want to spend the rest of my life with you,” he said with a smile and those few words made my heart flip in my chest.
“Dex?” I asked quietly.
“Yeah Em?”
“I just want you to know that I really love you, and Bella, but I think I may need some time to take care of Jared,” I said shrinking back into the bed.
“You mean we need some time to hunt down Jared,” he said.
“But who will watch Bella then?” I asked confused. What was he talking about???
“My parents have to go into the witness protection program and they are taking Bella. Then you and I will go catch this bastard before he hurts anyone else. Then we will go to our new house and set up Bella’s room with all of the new things we have,” he said.
“What new things?” I asked. Now I was even more confused. We hadn’t known that we would have Bella for very long.
“Remember when we were at the BABY’S R US store for Lilly’s baby shower and we talked about all of the cute things we saw and which strollers you liked and which cribs and furniture?” he said.
“Yeah, I do,” I said but I still didn’t get it.
“I made a registry list. We’re having a baby shower. I invited all of our friends and family. I put on all of the things you liked and said you would like if you had a daughter,” he said smiling at me.
“Dex, thank you so much,” I said kissing him full on the lips. “You have no idea how much this means to me.”
“I remembered you saying you couldn’t wait until you were going to have a baby so that you would be able to throw a shower and have the baby surrounded by friends when he and or she come. Because Bella was adopted, you never got that chance. Now you do,” he said kissing me back. “It’s a little late but it’s a start.”
“I love you Dex,” I said. “Thank you sooo much.”
“You’re welcome Fancyface,” he said.
“Only… never mind,” I said.
“What? Tell me what’s on your mind.”
“No it’s stupid,” I said shaking my head.
“Tell me anyway I promise not to make fun of you,” he said smiling.
“I don’t think I could be away from her long enough to get Jared,” I said. “I need to be with her, she’s ours and I don’t want to waste a second of the time I have left with her.”
“Ha ha, it won’t take that long,” he said smiling again, just a few days.
“That’s too long,” I said smiling.
“C’mon Fance, wouldn’t you rather she stay safe with my parents while we go take care of Jared?” he asked.
“Yes, I guess,” I said shrinking down again.
“Or, we could hide them near us in the safe house so we could see Bella every day,” I said convincingly.
“Actually… that’s a really good idea,” said Dex. “I’ll have to talk to the chief about that.”
“Really?” I said hopefully taking his hand.
“Yes, but we will not be able to contact them while they are at the safe house,” he said. “We wouldn’t want them to get hurt.”
“Okay,” I said. “But it would make me feel better having Bella close to me.”
“I would too,” he said kissing me on the lips.
“Dex, thank you,” I said.
“For what?”
“For coming into my life… you changed everything. You taught me to be happy again,” I said smiling.
“I can’t teach you something you already know,” he said smiling. “You just needed a refresher.”
“Let’s go so we can get our baby girl back and take her home,” I said.
“Good idea, we should get going anyway… especially if we are going to catch Jared for once and for all,” said Dexter and we finished our preparations to leave.
We got into our car and drove to the apartment building… the place where it all began. We knew that Jared would be there waiting for us and he was, just as we had assumed.
We got out of our car and we saw his across the street.
“Dex, please, just wait here. This is something I have to do…”
“Em, no, I’m coming with you,” he said looking me dead in the eyes.
“How about this… you can come but just wait outside the door. You can take him down when I give you the signal Babe,” I said.
“What do you mean Emmy?”
“You’ll know the signal when you see it,” I said kissing him passionately. I turned on my heel and ran up to the building. I remember thinking to myself “Damn it! We forgot our tacos,” as I slid the board blocking the door over and climbed inside.
“Em,” he whispered quietly catching up with me.
We both had our guns in the hip holsters.
“Yeah?” I whispered climbing over the rubble that fell and decayed over time.
“I hear something,” he said.
“Where?” I asked sneaking down the dark cold hallway, careful not to give away our position.
“It sounds like it’s coming from Eric and Elektra’s apartment.”
I froze. I was silent for a minute. “Of course he’d be there” I thought to myself.
“Let’s go,” I whispered moving forward silently and stealthily. We made our way over to the door.
I lightly touched the door. That one touch brought back years of pain and memory and it was all going to end tonight… No more suffering. This was the end… One of us, Jared and I weren’t going to leave tonight. And I truly wish that was him.
“You wait here,” I whispered… “Don’t come in until I give you the signal… I don’t want him to know I have back up,” I added kissing Dex.
“I love you Emmy,” he said kissing me.
“I love you too Dex. Ignore anything I say until you hear the signal. I mean none of it,” I said kissing him one last time.
Then he stepped back and I kicked the door in.
“Jared! I’m here, Just like you wanted. Come and get me. I’m all alone, vulnerable, just like you wanted. You can kill me now…” I yelled out.
Jared dropped down from the ceiling.
“Hello Emily!” he said. “Sit down, stay a while. Can I get you a drink? There’s some old beer around here from the last time I visited this dear old house. Do you remember Emily? Do you remember my face?”
“Yes you sick twisted freak,” I yelled. “Do you remember what you did? Or did you not know?”
“What?” he asked.
“Your sick acts went greatly against your philosophy. You know that right?”
“What do you mean?”
“You never kill children, because of what happened to you. Because of your dear old Daddy who didn’t love you. And instead he beat you and abused you. Well you killed a child that day Jared… Elektra was pregnant.”
Jared look stunned.
“She couldn’t have been,” he stuttered.
“She was,” I retorted. “That’s why they had moved up the wedding. You killed her and little Edward. On top of that you killed Eric… Her whole world. You shoved him out of that window after shooting him!” I yelled pointing over the rubble towards the boarded up window.
Then I withdrew my gun and shot him. Just before the bullet made contact with his heart he shot me twice just below the heart.
“Goodnight bastard,” I whispered. As the impact sent me hurling out of the window.
Dex had just made it through the door in time to see me smashing through the boards and crushing into the ground below. I heard him yell out in fear, despair and mental anguish…
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
So now you know…
I still lay here. Dex has just made it to my side. I don’t know what I am going to do. I have no strength… I can’t answer, I can’t move.
In the end they say you think about the beginning and about what led to where we are now… Well, they’re wrong. You think about the people you love and what will happen to them. This is my entire fault… It really is… it’s my fault for being here. They never should have been involved. I don’t know what the hell is wrong with me… now they will make my friends and family pay for what I did. They killed most of my family and they just might succeed in killing me tonight…
I bet you don’t understand a thing I’m saying. I bet I make absolutely no sense to you. I don’t expect you to understand… maybe… maybe it would help if I took you back to the beginning.
Really its okay, I’m practically comatose right now… ha ha… sorry. I think I might be slightly delirious from the pain at the moment. It’s not like I have anything better to do. I am just laying here nearly drowning in a vast, deep red, pool of blood that I know is not entirely mine.
No matter how hard I try I can’t respond to the echoing cries coming from my friends and colleagues. There’s this one voice sticking out from all of the others. It just keeps calling my name… It sounds so angelic, so beautiful, so scared. I wanted to call out to this angel… to tell him I was okay. Something sounding so angelic so magnificent shouldn’t be sounding so full of pain…
Now you know…
If I live through this (and I don’t think I will) I’ll tell you more of my story… our story. But right now I think I’ll go to sleep and dream sweet dreams of me and Bella and Dexter. Our little family… I’ll dream of her first day of school, her first day of high school, her first boyfriend, her first kiss, her wedding, and I’ll dream of Dexter walking her down that aisle. I’ll think of how happy her husband will make her. I’ll dream of growing old with Dexter and living the rest of my life with him, Bella, and our grandkids.
But now I’ll close my eyes and hope to wake tomorrow and find this is all a dream… a nightmare. To wake and find that this never happened. I’ll wake up with Dexter at my side and Bella in her crib and everything will be okay. Jared will be gone and I’ll never see him again…

May you find solace in the gentle arms of sleep
Despite the wolves outside your door
In time you will see them all as harmless
And their idle threats easy to ignore

And if ever fate should choose to smite you
Stand your ground, never walk away
Please don't ever let the world defeat you
Don't get buried in its decay

As you drift into the gauzy realm of dreams
May you take comfort in the thought that you are safe
For it only takes a fraction of a second
For all of this to change
Return to me
When slumber's fog has lifted
Return to me
Stronger than before

As you sink beneath the soothing streams of time
May you be thankful that you had another day
For there comes a time when each of us will enter
A sleep from which we will never wake
And if ever fate should choose to smite you
Stand your ground, never walk away

Please don't ever let the world defeat you
Don't get buried in its decay

Close your eyes now, if only for a moment
For it's time you get some rest
The wolves are gone and nothing here can harm you
Let go of your fragile consciousness
Return to me
When slumber's fog has lifted
Return to me
Stronger than before

~Lullaby by Assemblage 23

EXCERPT VII

2009-05-14T14:56:00.000-07:00

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I was in the hospital and I was walking down the hall. I walked up to the nurse’s station. A weird looking nurse sat there. She was wearing black scrubs and had long black hair with dark purple highlights. She wore a lacy necklace with a pentagram as the pendant.
“How may I help you?” she asked pleasantly.
“I’m here to see Dexter House,” I said.
“Just a second,” she said looking him up in the computer. “Just a second. I need to go get the doctor for a second. Please have a seat,” she said motioning to the waiting room.
“Thank you,” I said walking over to the seat closest to the door.
I sank down into the seat and rested my arm upr ight on my lap and rested my head on it. I let my hair cover my face. I closed my eyes and pictured Dexter’s face right next to mine while we were lying on the bed in the hotel. It seemed like years ago.
“Em?” I could hear him say. “Let me stay with you, my mom and dad will be fine they can watch Bella. Let me help you,” he said. I could hear his voice echoing inside my head.
“Agent Murray?” asked a masculine voice. I looked up at the person who spoke. It was the doctor.
“I’m Doctor Tsilfidis, please come with me,” he said as I stood up. He led me down the hall and into his office.
“Doctor, I don’t mean to be rude but I really want to see Dex,” I said.
“Please sit,” he said as I sat down. “Agent Murray, Dexter has lost a lot of blood. If we cannot find a blood donor for him he will die. We would like you to be tested to be a donor for him.”
“Yes, of course,” I said.
“You look relieved,” he said.
“I thought you were going to tell me he died alone,” I said.
“No he didn’t but you should go and see him,” he said. “Agent House is in room 36 on floor three,” he added. “He’s been waiting for you.”
“CODE BLUE Doctor Tsilfidis please report to room 36,” said a voice over the intercom.
We both ran to the stairs. I don’t remember my feet touching the ground at all I was moving so fast. When I finally reached his room they were pulling him out on a gurney. He was completely covered wit a plain white sheet.
“NO!” I cried out hysterically. I bawled my eyes out. “DEXTER!” I cried and Doctor Tsilfidis pulled me off to the side. “DEX!” I cried even more hysterically.
“Agent Murray… Emily,” he said. “It’s going to be okay you will get through this,” he said hugging me.
“No I won’t I’m pregnant. He got shot while I was trying to tell him. I’m going to have to raise this baby alone,” I cried.
“Shhh, it will be okay,” he said.
“He can’t be gone. Dex can’t be dead,” I cried.
“Em, I’m fine I’m right here,” I heard Dex say.
“Do you hear that? Do you hear him?” I asked.
“I don’t hear anything Emily,” said Doctor Tsilfidis.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Em, I’m right here,” said Dex tightening his grip on my hand.
“Dex?” I asked quietly opening my eyes.
Then, even though his parents were standing right behind him he kissed me. It was the most passionate kiss I have ever gotten. EVER. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed me even more forcefully. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back. Then he finally let me up for air.
“You had me so scared,” he said looking me dead in the eyes.
“I thought you were dead,” I said quietly.
“You thought I was dead?” he chuckled and smiled his big grin that I knew all too well.
“Oh shut up,” I said laughing. Let me just tell you, it hurt A LOT to laugh.
“We’re glad you are okay Emily,” said Celia coming over and giving me a hug.
“You gave us a pretty big scare,” said William also coming over to hug me.
Dex joined in on the group hug. Then the nurse came in. she was the same nurse from my dream.
“Well I feel left out,” she said smiling.
“Come on, join the hug,” I said smiling at her. She came over and joined us in the group hug. Then everyone except for Dex backed away. He kept his position at my side.
“Well, Agent Murray, I am Lucinda and I have been your nurse for the past week,” she said.
“I’ve been out for a week?!” I yelled in surprise.
“Yeah and tons has happened Em,” said Dex.
“Where’s Bella?” I asked. “Did they find her mom?”
“Kinda Em,” said Dex as the nurse left.
“What do you mean ‘kinda Em’” I asked.
“Well, Bella’s mom and Dad are both dead,” said Dex. Celia and William left the room.
“Oh my God,” I said.
“They put up a fight to stop the people who tried to kidnap her so they killed them. They couldn’t leave any witnesses,” he said sadly tightening his grip on my hand.
“Oh my God,” I repeated. “Where’s Bella now?” I asked.
“Well, you know how you asked me to adopt her if we couldn’t find her parents?” he said.
“Yes?” I said getting excited.
“Well, Bella has been staying here overnight with you and me, and I got a hold of the adoption papers I just wanted to have you sign them too. As soon as you sign they will be official, Bella will be ours,” said Dex.
“Oh my god we’re gonna be parents!” I yelled excitedly kissing him.
He kissed me back and I wrapped my arms around his neck again and he kissed me back. Then he pulled back a little bit and I kept my arms around his neck.
“I talked to the chief and told him about us and Bella,” he said. “I had to after all this.”
“Oh God,” I said. “What did he say?”
“They aren’t going to split us up. He and his wife are very happy for us and they are here. They came to see you they are at the hotel right now,” said Dex.
“Oh my God that’s Amazing,” I said as Lucinda brought in Bella.
Bella was acting a little fussy but as soon as she saw me she got happy and smiled. She started kicking her legs happily as if it would help her get to me faster.
“Hi Bella!” I said smiling happily at her as I took her into my arms. “Hi honey!”
“Ma ma ma ma ma,” she said smiling at me. “Ma ma ma ma ma Mama,” she said.
“I think she just said mama!” I said excitedly as Dex leaned in and looked at her. He gently tickled her cheek and she achieved the impossible, she smiled even bigger.
“Da da da da,” she said. “Da da da da Dada da da da,” said Bella smiling at us.
“She said ‘Dada’ Dex,” I said excitedly plying with her little fingers.
“She definitely likes you two,” said Lucinda smiling. “As far as Bella’s concerned, you’re her mom and dad.”
“Thanks,” I said looking up at her.
“For what?” said Lucinda looking confused.
“Saying that, it means a lot,” I said.
“It’s the truth,” said Lucinda. Her pager beeped. “Well, I’ve gotta go. I’ll see you guys later,” she said and she was gone. Then Bella started crying.
“When was the last time she ate?” I asked Dex as I started rocking Bella.
“I don’t know babe,” said Dex.
“I think Bella is hungry,” I said continuing to rock Bella even though it hurt very much to do so.
“I’ll go get the nurse and find out,” said Dex standing up to leave.
“No,” I said grabbing his arm, “I’ll just hit the ‘call nurse’ button.” Then I hit the button.
“I’ll be fine,” said Dex taking my hand from his arm with one hand and holding it in his. He cupped my cheek with his other hand. He turned my head forcing me to look him in the eyes. “And I won’t let him hurt you again.”
“I just want to be sure,” I said breaking free from his grasp and looking down at Bella. I was too embarrassed to look him in the face. “I can’t lose you.”
“I’m going to be fine Em. You focus on getting better,” he said pulling his hand back and using it to stroke Bella’s cheek. “Em,” he said caringly looking up at me.
Then the nurse walked in. It wasn’t Lucinda, it was a different nurse. Instantly I got worried.
“I’m Maria Gonzales; I’ll be your nurse while Lucinda is on break,” she said.
“Thank you Maria,” said Dex.
“It’s nice to meet you Maria,” I said. “I was wondering, when was the last time Bella ate?”
“I don’t know. I’ll go check though,” she said.
“Thank you,” I called after her as she left.
Then Bella started crying again. I started rocking Bella back and forth. I sang the song bad day to her. Somewhere in the middle she cheered up and stopped crying.
“Em,” said Dex taking his hand and putting it on my cheek picking up where he left off. “I will never leave you, NEVER. I love you too much Em,” he said.
“Really?” I asked unsure.
“Yes, really,” he said.
Then he leaned in and started kissing me. He kept his hand on my cheek as we kissed. I reached my hand up to his cheek and left my other arm holding Bella. He opened my mouth with his and slipped his tongue into my mouth.
“I really love you Em,” he said when he let me up for air.
“I really love you too Dex,” I said back to him.
Then Maria walked back in.
“She ate four hours ago, she must be hungry right now,” said Maria handing me a warm bottle. “How did you know?”
“I could just tell,” I said taking the bottle from her. “Thanks for bringing the bottle.”
“You’re welcome honey,” she said as I tried to adjust myself so I could feed Bella properly without making her sick.
“I’ll hold her while you readjust,” said Dex. I handed Bella to him and as he took her he snuck a quick kiss. “Hi Bellaboo,” he said as I readjusted.
I looked over at Dex and he was playing with Bella. He was dancing with her a little bit. I didn’t want to interrupt them. Bella kept laughing and smiling at the funny faces he kept making. I felt myself smiling too.
“Would you mind if I fed her?” asked Dex.
“No that’s a great idea Dex,” I answered passing him the bottle.
“Thanks Fancyface,” he said pecking me on the cheek as I passed him the bottle. After he sat Bella up a bit so she could eat I scooted over to them a bit. I love how Dex got so excited over being able to feed her.
“Aren’t they a perfect family,” said Lucinda walking in.
Dex and I both looked up smiling. Immediately I felt my smile turn to worry. Neither of us were prepared for what we saw. Lucinda’s face was bruised above her left cheek and her eyes were red and puffy.
“Lucinda, What happened?!” I asked worriedly.
“What happened?” repeated Dex.
“My ex-boyfriend showed up at the diner I was eating at. He assaulted me and I called the police. He violated his restraining order,” she said walking further into the room. “But enough about me, how is Bella doing?”
“She’s fine,” I said looking at our little bundle of joy.
“Yes she is and she just finished the bottle,” said Dex.
“Oh, here,” I said putting the spit rag on his shoulder.
He put Bella over his shoulder and tapped on her back for a few seconds. Then, finally she burped. As Dex started to take her back into his lap she started to fall asleep. Then just as quickly she fought it off.
“And how is Bella’s mommy?” asked Maria.
“I’m fine,” I said.
“Let us be the judge of that,” said Lucinda stepping forward.
Maria and Lucinda walked closer to me and started to examine the machines I was hooked up to. Maria pointed something out to Lucinda.
“HOLY-” Lucinda started.
“MOLY” Maria finished. “I’ll go get the doctor.”
“What?!” I asked worriedly, feeling myself get scared.
“Is she okay?!” asked Dex worriedly.
“I’m not sure,” said Lucinda.
“You can’t be serious,” said a man running into the room.
Bella started crying very loudly.
“Let me see her wound,” said the man.
Lucinda showed him the wound on my stomach.
It hurt like hell as they pulled the bandage.
“OH MY GOD!” yelled the doctor and Dex at the same time. Maria and Lucinda stood there dumbfounded. Bella cried even louder.
I was too scared to look. Judging their reactions I can only imagine what it must look like. Then I snuck a look.
My wounds were completely gone. Not even a scar was left.
“That’s impossible!” I yelled breaking the silence.
“You are clearly healed,” said the doctor sounding confused. “At this point I am able to discharge you,” he added.
“Really?!” I asked excitedly.
Celia and William came running into the room.
“IS SHE OKAY?!” they both yelled at the same time.
“I think you should see this,” said the doctor to them.
Ever so slowly Celia and William made their way to my bed. Celia’s hand was clasped in William’s.
“OH MY GOD!” yelled out Celia as she saw my stomach. William was just plain quiet. He didn’t even say a word he was so shocked.
“That’s impossible,” he said snapping out of the trance.
“That’s what I thought before I met Agent Murray,” said the doctor.
“Thanks… I think,” I said rubbing my head.
Everyone laughed at that.
“Hey, we go home today,” said Dex smiling.
“Very funny Dex,” I said. “Don’t mess with me.”
“I am completely serious Em, we’re going home,” he said. as I reached out for Bella. He handed her to me.
“Do you hear that Bella? We’re going home,” I whispered to Bella. Then she started smiling like crazy. I know she understood me.
“Yes we are,” said Dex coming over and giving Bella his finger. “There we go Bella Bear.”
“I have a confession to make,” said Dex’s mom.
“Well, we both do,” said William.
“What?” said Dex without looking up. He continued to play with Bella.
“Seeing as you guys have Bella now and you aren’t living together,” started Celia.
“We decided to buy you a house,” said William.
“And we did,” they both said at the same time.
“What?!” Dex and I exclaimed at the same time.

EMILY HALF WAY

2009-05-14T14:52:00.000-07:00

HHA ITS HALF DONE INTERMISSION
LOL
POINTLESS
POST
HAHAHA

EMILY EXCERPT VI

2009-05-14T14:51:00.000-07:00

Dex ran over and took care of two of the men as I took the strongest of the three. I round-house kicked him and punched him. I cuffed his hands behind his back. Oh yeah, I have my gun. I withdrew it and realized that Dex had also finished with the other two guys and cuffed them.
I ran back into the house to get the baby. She smiled as soon as she saw me. I picked her up and carried her outside.
“You okay Em?” asked Dexter breathlessly.
“Yeah,” I said kissing him.
Then Ryan and the Squad showed up.
We had all the men cuffed up so it was easy for the officers to get them into the police cars. The police officers gave us a baby carrier and a fully stocked diaper bag complete with clothes and food. They also gave us a box full of stuff we may need.
I strapped the baby into the carseat and we drove to Dexter’s parent’s house.
“Don’t worry they’ll like you,” said Dex as we pulled up to the house. He took my hand easily, almost automatically in his without thinking about it. “You look gorgeous,” he said.
“Thank you,” I said to him. Then he got out of the car and grabbed the diaper bag. He walked over to my door and helped me out. I walked over to the back door and took the baby out.
“You look like a Bella,” I said to her. “That’s it Arabella! How about we call her Bella?”
“I like that name, it’s almost as beautiful as you,” he said smiling at Bella. “Don’t worry I called my parents and told them all about Bella here and I told them about how you didn’t want her to go to CPS,” said Dex.
“What did they say?” I asked worriedly.
“How about you find out?” he asked as we both looked up. His parents were waiting for us on the porch. They were waving excitedly.
I gulped and walked forward as Dex intertwined his arm in mine. We walked forward and stopped as we reached the porch. His mom and dad had their arms intertwined and walked down to us.
His mom looked like the perfect housewife. She had black hair that touched her shoulders and the same emerald green eyes as Dex. She was a few inches shorter than her husband and wore a nice simple black dress with a red flower on the neckline. It looked like a rose. I knew she had to be in her late forties but she looked as if she were in her thirties. She slouched a little in a casual but excited way. She reminded me of my mom when things were still good.
His dad was a tall man who stood completely straight in contrast to his wife. He, also unlike his wife, had a short blonde crew cut. He had the same emerald eyes as Dexter and his wife though. He looked about fifty but still was as fit as he was twenty or so years ago. Although he was in dress pants and a nice button down shirt he still looked like he was definitely in the military.
“Hey mom,” he said leaving my side to hug his mother.
“Hi honey,” said his mom hugging him back.
“General House,” said Dex saluting to his dad.
“Shut up and give me a hug,” said Dex’s dad opening his arms to give him a hug.
Dex laughed and gave his dad a hug and then turned to me.
“Mom, Dad, this is Emily,” he said. “Em, this is my mom and dad.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you General House and Agent House,” I said pleasantly. I moved to shake their hands and then I remembered that I was still holding Bella.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you too,” said General House laughing at me.
“Please come in,” said Mrs. House ushering us all inside.
We walked into the house together and she led us to the living room. She took the diaper bag from Dexter. Dexter and I sat down on the love seat. I still held Arabella in my arms.
“So Emily, I hear you have the highest shooting range score in history,” said the General.
“Yes sir,” I said. “I have a 150/150.”
“That’s amazing,” he said.
“So how did you two meet?” asked Dex’s mom coming in.
“We met in middle school Ma,” said Dex. Then Bella started crying.
His mom blushed.. she clearly forgot me… haha.
“I think she’s hungry,” I said. “May I please use your microwave?” I asked.
“Yes, come this way,” said Dex’s mom as I stood up.
“I’ll be right back,” I said pecking Dex on the cheek.
Mrs. House led me into the kitchen and I saw the diaper bag on the kitchen table. I took out the formula and a bottle. I poured some water into the bottle and scooped two scoops into the bottle. I shut the bottle and put it in the microwave for fifty seconds. Then I rocked Bella back and forth.
“Shhh, Bella honey its okay,” I said rocking her back and forth. Then she finally stopped crying.
“She’s precious,” said Mrs. House. “May I hold her?”
“Of course,” I said handing Bella to Dex’s Mom.
Then the microwave beeped. I went over tot the microwave and opened the door. I took out the bottle and poured a drop on the bottom of my wrist. It was a little too warm for Bella.
“You are going to be an amazing mother some day,” said Mrs. House. “I don’t think I could have found a better person for Dexter if I picked her myself. You are a phenomenal woman Emily.”
“Thank you Mrs. House,” I said. “That means a lot.”
“Please, call me Celia,” she said. I set the bottle on the counter so it could cool off. Then I walked over to Bella and Celia.
“May I ask you something Celia?” I asked.
“Yes, anything Emily,” she said looking up at me smiling.
“How were you able to keep Dexter safe when he was growing up?” I asked. “With all of the cases and criminals how did you keep him from getting hurt?”
“Well, the FBI has a babysitting service and that’s where he stayed during the day until I was done with work. I worked half-days until he started going to school. Then I always picked him up after school. Then I would spend the afternoons with him and then his dad would come home and we would eat together,” said Celia. “Why do you ask?”
“I’m scared for Bella,” I admitted going to get the bottle. I grabbed the bib and the spit rag and returned to them. “I know that Dex and I together can keep her safe but I’m sill scared for her.”
“Well, I assure you that Bella will be fine,” said Celia touching my shoulder. I silently put the bib on Bella. “Between you and Dexter anyone would be scared to try and take her. And if you two need anything you can always bring Bella or any other of your future kids here with us.”
“Thank you,” I said taking Bella and getting ready to feed her.
“It’s no problem,” she said. “If you ever need anything don’t hesitate to call.”
“Thank you,” I repeated. Bella was already a tenth of the way done. “You were hungry weren’t you,” I said in a funny voice smiling at her.
“Good call,” said Dex’s dad walking in.
“Thank you,” I said smiling. Dex walked in behind him.
“Hey,” said Dex kissing me on the cheek. “Hey Bella,” he said and we saw Bella smile around the bottle. Then she finished the bottle.
“You two look great together,” said Dex’s dad. “Actually you three do.”
“That’s what I said,” said Celia.
“Are you sure you two aren’t secretly married and this isn’t your kid?” asked Dex’s dad.
“She looks like you two,” said Celia.
“We’re sure dad,” said Dex smiling. “Here let me help you,” said Dex taking the spit rag and putting it on my shoulder.
I raised Bella up to my shoulder and patted her back until she burped. Then she spat up a little bit. I laid her back down in my arms and wiped her mouth off with the bib. Then I rewrapped her in her blanket and rocked her back and forth. Dex took the rag off of my shoulder.
“The food is almost ready,” said Dex’s Mom.
“Come,” Dex’s Dad. “Follow me to the dining room. We took the playpen that we have for Jason and Annie out so you can eat while Bella sleeps,” he added.
“Thanks Dad,” said Dex.
“It’s no problem Dexter,” he said.
“Are you sure dad?” asked Dex.
“Yes, I’m sure Dexter,” said his dad.
“Thank you sir,” I said.
“It’s no problem, really,” said Dex’s dad.
“After you,” said Dex pulling out a chair for me.
“Please Emily, call me William,” said Dexter’s dad.
Then I sat down in the chair that Dex had pulled out for me. I relaxed Bella in my arms and rocked her back and forth. Ever so slowly she started to fall asleep. I looked down at Bella and continued rocking her back and forth.
“Amazing grace, how sweet the sound, that saved, a wretch like me.
Amazing grace, how sweet the sound, was lost, but now, I’m found.
Amazing grace, how sweet the sound was blind, but now, I see,” I sang quietly to Bella hoping no one heard.
I looked up and saw that Dex, William, and Celia were all gawking at me.
“She sings, she writes stories that can captivate you, putting you on the edge of your seat, she can take care of herself, she’s gorgeous, she can clean, she can cook, wow you’re perfect Fancyface,” said Dex. I felt myself blush as he said his special nickname for me.
I looked down at Bella. She was asleep but she was still smiling.
“I knew you write songs and stories and stuff Fance, but I never knew you could sing like that,” he said kissing me on my cheek.
Celia and William were still gawking at me.
“Wow,” said Celia snapping out of her trance like state.
“That was amazing,” said William as he too snapped out of the “trance”.
“How did you learn to sing like that?” asked Celia.
“I went through a lot growing up. Music and my friends were what pulled me through. I got into music and I learned guitar, piano, drums, and violin. I wrote music all the time, when I wasn’t writing music I was either reading, writing stories or playing music. It was my only way to express my feelings. Sometimes I feel like it still is,” I said.
“Still, you have a gift,” said William. “Why didn’t you get into a career in music?”
“I got into law enforcement to find the man who killed two of my closest friends. When I couldn’t crack the case I realized that I loved the thrill of being an undercover agent. You get to see new things, meet new people, solve unsolvable mysteries, forget about all the problems you left at home for a while, and help keep the world a safer place at the same time. I realized I wouldn’t be able to leave that. I know that I definitely didn’t want to,” I said.
I slowly got up and carried Bella to the playpen as Celia brought in the food and dished it out. She made spinach lasagna and garlic bread.
We all sat at the table. William sat at the head of the table and Celia sat to his right. On his other side sat Dex and I sat between Dex and Celia. We ate our dinner and talked some more. I was really beginning to like Celia and William.
Then Bella woke up and started crying.
“Excuse me,” I said wiping my mouth with my napkin. “I need to go check on Bella.”
“It’s okay,” said Celia. “Are you finished?” she asked as I stood up.
“Yes, thank you. It was delicious,” I said walking to the playpen.
I lifted Bella up into my arms. I started rocking her back and forth.
“It’s okay Bella honey,” I whispered. “I’m here.”
She stopped crying. She looked up at me and smiled. She looked kind of scared.
“She really likes you,” said Dex appearing at my side.
“I think she had a bad dream,” I whispered rocking her back and forth.
“Can I hold her?” asked Dex.
“Sure Babe, that’s a good idea. I’ll go help your mom with the dishes,” I said handing Bella to him. She started crying again.
“Shhh, Bella,” he said soothingly rocking her in his arms much like he had rocked me this morning.
I pecked him on the cheek and collected the dishes from the table. William still sat at the kitchen table and Celia had left to wash the dishes. I carried the dishes into the kitchen and she was hurriedly preparing dessert.
“Would you like any help?” I asked.
“Uh, not that I can think of at the moment Emily dear,” she said looking at me. “Oh you can put those dishes in the sink,” she said.
“I’ll wash them for you real quick,” I offered. “It’s the least I can do,” I said walking over to the sink.
“Thank you, that would be nice,” said Celia.
I turned on the water and put soap on the sponge. I grabbed the first of the four plates and scrubbed it with the sponge. Then I rinsed it off and did the same with the other four dishes, the cups, and the silverware. I put them all in the drying rack off to the left of the sink. When I turned back around Celia was lying on the ground silently choking on something.
“Celia!” I yelled.
I quickly ran to her side and pulled her up to her feet. I formed a fist on her stomach. Then I cupped my fist with my other hand. I pushed hard on her stomach trying to force the object she was choking on up. Dex and William rushed in.
“Ma?!” yelled worriedly Dex still holding Bella. She woke up and started crying.
I pushed on Celia’s stomach again.
“CEIL!” yelled William trying to come closer.
“Stay back,” I said urgently.
I gave one last shove and the pit from an olive flew out of her mouth. She staggered to the side. I pulled out a chair for her.
“Here, sit,” I said to her. As she sat down I rushed to get her a glass of water.
“Ceil, don’t you ever scare me like that again,” said William passionately kissing his wife.
“Sorry Will,” she said when he let her up for air.
“You okay Ma?” asked Dex.
“I’m fine,” she said. “Thanks to Emily.”
“It was no problem Celia. Drink this it will help,” I said handing her a glass of water.
“Shhh, Bella. It’s okay,” said Dex rocking her back and forth.
Then I saw a very quick movement outside out of the corner of my eye.
“Dex, take your mom, dad and Bella into the basement,” I said forcing myself to look away from the glass doors.
“Em, what’s going on,” asked Dex.
“Just go, I’ll take care of it. I’ll let you know when it’s safe. No matter what you hear don’t come out until I tell you to,” I said. “Keep Bella quiet,” I added withdrawing my gun from my boot.
“Em, just let me stay with you,” said Dex.
“It’s fine, just go,” I said.
“Dexter, you heard her let’s go,” said his dad putting his hand on Dex’s shoulder.
“Come on honey,” said Celia taking Bella from him.
“Ma, dad, take Bella down,” said Dex. “I’ll be right there.”
“Hurry,” said Celia and they left.
“Em, I know that look,” said Dex wrapping his arms around me. “What’s wrong?”
“It’s fine, just go,” I said. “I’ll be fine, besides you should go stay with your mom and dad and Bella. I’ll come and get you in a few minutes.”
“Promise?” asked Dex.
“I promise,” I said.
He pulled me into him and gave me the most passionate kiss he had ever given me. I slowly pulled back and looked at him. He looked really worried.
“I promise,” I repeated quieter pecking him on the lips again. “Now go,” I added. Then he left.
I ran outside onto the porch. The sun was setting and I could see the trees near the end of the forest moving. I guarantee you it wasn’t because of the wind.
“I know you’re there!” I called out. I climbed up the plant filled wooden fence that stretched to the top of the house. I stood on the roof. “Come and Get me, I’m right here,” I added with anger rising inside of me.
I heard a gunshot and a bullet whizzed past me. I jumped off of the house and saw that the bullet came from the forest. I landed on my feet and swiftly glided into the house. I closed and locked the door and opened the front window. I aimed and fired in the direction of the shot fired.
I heard someone yell out in pain and then yell, “Mark! Jared! She’s armed.”
“Emily, I’m here,” I heard a familiar voice yell. “Emily, I’m gonna kill you. First I will kill your boyfriend, then I will kill his father, then I will kill his mother, and then that darling baby of yours. But I will kill you last; you will die the same way as dear Elektra. I killed her and Eric and now I am going to kill you,” he said.
“NO!” I yelled withdrawing my gun and shooting the man who called out to Jared and Mark.
“Emily, we’re coming for you,” he started again. “I’m going to kill you all. You should be dead Emily. Your number was up a long time ago. You should be dead and soon you finally will be dead. If only you could save them.”
“Shut up!” I Bellowed shooting at them out of the window. Immediately Jared shot back at me.
“They will die Emily, but if you go down now I won’t kill them,” he said.
“I don’t believe you,” I yelled back at him.
“Would I lie to you Emily?” he asked.
“Yes, as a matter of fact you would,” I said angrily at him.
“I’ll give you that Emily but your new family will definitely die if you don’t surrender,” he said.
“You stupid son of a-” I yelled but I was cut off because the other man appeared behind me.
I spun around and jump kicked him. As my foot made contact with his head a deafening crack let out but he was fine. I think it was my foot that did the cracking. I looked down at my stomach and saw that I was bleeding. My stomach hurt a lot.
“You shot me?!” I said as he started to run out of the house. He had just barely made it off of the porch when I raised my gun and shot him.
I slowly and painfully sank to my knees as Jared showed up in the doorway.
“I suppose I’ll keep my word,” he said as he raised his gun and shot me three more times. Just before the bullets hit me I shot four of my own bullets. I know for sure that they hit him. I heard his twisted cry of pain. He ran. I knew we wouldn’t find him anywhere. He was gone yet again.
I felt a single tear slide down my face. Once again I knew that it was my fault he got away. I just keep letting him out of my grasp.
After what seemed like an eternity I heard footsteps coming closer to me.
“EM?!” I heard Dexter yell. In seconds he was next to me on the ground. He quickly and carefully pulled me onto his lap. “DAD!!! CALL 911!!!”
“Dex, is that you?” I asked painfully, slowly opening my eyes.
“Yeah, Emily it’s me honey. Fancyface, I’m right here,” he said stroking my forehead.
“I am so sorry,” I said starting to cry. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah Fance, I’m fine,” he said.
“What about Bella, your mom, and your dad?” I asked slowly.
“They’re fine Fance, God, only you,” he said.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked him slowly.
“You are lying on the floor obviously in a lot of pain, nearly drowning in a pool of your own blood, and you are asking if I’m fine,” he said.
“I bet you wish you picked someone else to be your partner right about now,” I said laughing again it was for his benefit.
“No not at all,” he said looking at me concerned. “I picked you and I’ll stand by that decision forever and ever,” he said kissing me again.
Even though it hurt like hell I kissed him back as passionately as I could to convince myself I wasn’t already dead. I kissed him knowing that this may be last kiss I would ever get from him. I knew that at any moment I could die.
Then William walked in with Celia who was still holding Bella.
“Oh my god,” said William.
“I’m sorry… I’m getting blood all over your floor,” I said painfully trying to sit up.
“It’s nice to know you kept your sense of humor through this Emily,” said Celia.
“What? Someone has to try and lighten the oww oww oww oww oww oww oww oww oww,” I said as I received a sharp pain half way between sitting and lying. It hurt so much I couldn’t move.
“What Em?” asked Dex. “Where does it hurt?”
“Uh… kinda all over babe,” I said sarcastically.
“You know what I meant,” he said.
“I’m stuck. It hurts too much to sit up but I can’t lay back down right now,” I said.
“This is all my fault,” said Dex.
“No honey, it’s not,” I said taking his face in my bloody palm. Now he too was covered in my blood. “Sorry, I’m getting blood all over you.”
“What am I going to do with you?” he said. “If I would have stayed with you, you wouldn’t have gotten shot. I let you talk me out of it too easy and now you’re hurt. I should have been here.”
“If it’s anyone’s fault its mine. I talked you out of it,” I said.
“No, it wasn’t either of you it was that evil man,” said Celia.
“She’s right you know,” said William. “Let’s give them some time alone,” he whispered to Celia and they left.
“Promise me something,” I whispered.
“Anything,” Dex said sincerely.
“If anything happens, and they never find Bella’s parents promise me you will adopt her,” I whispered back.
“I promise to adopt Bella if we can’t find her parents,” he said taking my hand and rubbing it against his cheek.
“Promise me something Em,” he said.
“Anything,” I said.
“Promise me you will live to adopt her with me,” he said.
“I can’t make any promises but I’ll try my best,” I said kissing him.
“Em, I can’t lose you. I just can’t. If anything ever happened to you I don’t plan to out live you by long,” Dex whispered.
“Don’t you better not kill yourself,” I exclaimed angrily which only made myself hurt more. “Your mom… and your dad… and Bella… all need you…. all I ever did… was nearly get you guys killed. I’m only endangering you so maybe I should go,” I added painfully as I tried to stand up.
It felt like my insides were being slapped around inside of me. It hurt sooo much I finally sat up completely and when I tried to get to my feet Dex wouldn’t let me.
“I go where you go,” he said looking deep into my eyes.
“Okay,” I said breathlessly.
“And Bella comes with us,” he said continuing to look me dead in the eyes.
“Really?!” I said excitedly “Oww!”
“Forever and always,” he said.
“Whoa,” I said shaking my head.
“What? What’s wrong?” asked Dex worriedly.
“Delayed reaction… I think,” I said. I felt really dizzy. “Dex?” I whispered as I fell back.
“Em, I’m right here,” he said. “Emmy, everything will be okay honey. I’m right here,” he said pulling me into him.

Everything went black, I felt like I was drowning. No matter how hard I kicked I couldn’t resurface. Then I heard an angelic voice, he sounded just as sad as he sounded angry.
“I shouldn’t have let you go alone,” it cried out angrily.
Its voice sounded so familiar.
“Em, if you can hear me move your hand or, or open your eyes or something, please Em, please,” It pleaded. His voice sounded perfect.
I tried so hard to talk, to move, to say something but I couldn’t speak much less open my eyes. Then I realized I must be dead, or dying. The pain was almost gone so I must be dying.
“Emmy, No! I won’t lose you, not now. I can’t please stay with me,” the angel sobbed his voice cracking in his agony. A voice so perfect shouldn’t be filled with such pain.
“Stay with me please Em, please, don’t die on me. You’re a fighter; you’ve made it through so much. Please Em, stay with me,” he sobbed touching his cheek to mine. His cheek was hot with fresh tears. “You can’t die, not now. No, I won’t lose you. Come back to me. Stay here with me. Don’t die on me Em, I don’t think I’ll be able to make it without you,” he pleaded.
“Emily,” he cried out desperately. The angel shouldn’t weep like this. I felt myself try harder to send him a sign. Then I felt a sharp pain in my stomach.
I couldn’t be dead. Pain wouldn’t come to me in heaven. I felt another sharp pain in my side. I felt like tons of pressure was exerting itself on my head.
Then I heard sirens. They hurt my head even more and I think I broke out of wherever I was. The pain became overwhelming.
I cried out very loudly in pain. I felt air being pressed out of my lungs with each breath I tried to take in. I heard the angel cry out once again.
“Em honey, its gonna be okay the paramedics will be here soon, the angel said worriedly.

“Em?” asked Dex as the ambulance pulled up outside. The paramedic got out of the ambulance and slammed the door shut.
“Dex!” I cried. “It hurts!”
Then Celia and William reappeared. Celia was rocking Bella who was still crying.
“I know honey,” said Dex. “The paramedics are here, they will give you something to help it stop.”
“DEX!” I screamed arching my back in pain as another wave of pain washed over me.
“Squeeze my hand as much as it hurts Fancyface,” he said. Bella stopped crying.
I took Dex’s hand in mine. I squeezed his hand as hard as I could. I’m surprised it didn’t break or worse, pop off all together. I opened my eyes slowly. I loosened my grip on his hand.
“Emily they are here,” said William rushing to my side. Celia stood to the side still rocking Bella who had started to cry again as soon as I screamed in pain.
“William… Celia… Dex… I’m so sorry,” I cried as another amount of pain stormed through my body. I screamed out in pain again even louder this time. My back arched in pain again.
Then the paramedics came in.
“How many times was she shot altogether?” asked the taller of the two.
“Just today or all together?” asked Dex.
“Well all together first,” said the paramedic.
“24 times not counting these,” said Dex. I saw Celia, William and both of the paramedics cringe as he said it.
“DEX!” I yelled writhing in pain. My back arched again.
“Twenty eight times?!” said the paramedics together at the same time.
“Okay, can we focus on these four?” I asked angrily as another wave of pain surged through my body. “ACHHHHHHHHHHHHH” I yelled out in pain arching my back.
“We have to give her morphine,” said the shorter of the two.
“Fine, just make it stop!” I yelled. “Bella honey, it’s okay,” I said calmly a few seconds later. Then Bella stopped crying.
As the paramedics lifted me up onto the stretcher I noticed that William, Dexter, and the paramedics were all covered in blood. I felt like my whole body was on fire. They carried me out to the ambulance and they poked me in the arm with a needle.
I searched for Dexter but I couldn’t see him. I looked but I couldn’t see him at all. If I was going to die at all I wanted to die with him.
“Dex?!” I called out.
“Agent Murray, he’s inside with your daughter he’s on his way out,” said the taller of the two. I could tell hey were trying to distract me.
“Bella isn’t my daughter,” I said.
“Really? She has your husband’s eyes,” said the shorter of the two.
“Whoa there, Dex isn’t my husband. Not yet anyway,” I said smiling.
“Are you two engaged?” asked the taller one.
“No, but we are pretty steady. I was here meeting his parents for the first time. I’ve known him since we were in middle school. We’re partners in the FBI,” I said.
“Did you name her, I mean Bella?” asked the shorter paramedic.
“Yeah, we saved her from a ring of kidnappers. They kidnap kids and sell them to adoptive parents. The parents have no clue that the kids were kidnapped. Dex and I busted their whole ring earlier today. I didn’t want Bella to go to CPS so we said we’d look after her,” I said. “We chose the name Arabella and we call her Bella.”
“She’s lucky you two found her,” said the taller paramedic. Then Dex was in the ambulance next to me.
“Mom and Dad are gonna meet us at the hospital with Bella. Sorry I took so long I had to help them with the car seat,” he said kissing my forehead. Then everything went black.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

EXCERPT V FROM EMILY

2009-05-14T14:49:00.000-07:00

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I was walking down that familiar hallway that I’ve been down before. I don’t know why or how but sometimes I just end up here. As immense fear surged through my body I became apparent of the issue at hand.
I have no clue what this place was. All I knew was that I have definitely been here before. I knew right away that something unusual was going on. I knew that something had happened.
I slowly walked down the hallway and I knew right away that something was wrong. I ran down the hall and through a corridor. Then I heard a muffled screaming. I slowly walked forward. I quietly opened the door at the end of the corridor. There sitting tied to a chair was Dexter.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was freezing cold now. My teeth started chattering and Dexter noticed this. He scooped me up into his arms and carried me down the stairs.
“I’m fine,” I protested but still, he didn’t dare put me down. “Dex put me down now!”
“Not a chance,” he said as we reached my hotel room.
“Shall we?” I asked opening the door with the key that was in my pocket.
He carried me into the hotel room and kicked the door shut behind us. He set me down on the wooden chair by the door and quickly ran into the bathroom. When he returned a few seconds later he carried a couple of towels.
“I’m so sorry Em, I didn’t know it was gonna rain,” he said. “You are gonna get sick,” he added worriedly looking down at me.
“I’m fine. You know I love the rain,” I said.
“Yes but now you are gonna spend your vacation sick,” he said tenderly drying my hair with one of the towels.
“I’m fine,” I said using the towel I was holding to dry his face and hair.
“I’ve got it Em,” he said smiling
“Dex,” I said putting my arms around his neck. “I am fine. You however, need to relax,” I added kissing him.
“I am fine,” said Dex.
“I beg to differ,” I said kissing him. “You are exhausted.”
“Honey, I’m fine,” said Dex flashing me an annoyed smile. “I am not exhausted I am fine,” he said passionately kissing me.
“Don’t lie to me,” I said.
“You’re soaked Em,” he said.
“So are you,” I said matter of factly.
“Yeah but I’m fine,” he said.
“How about you go change and I’ll go and change. Then we can watch one of the movies we brought,” I said.
“I like that idea Em,” he said kissing me. Then he politely helped me up.
“I’ll see you in a couple of minuets,” I said as he left.
“I already miss you,” he said.
“I miss you too,” I said as he entered his room through the bathroom and shut the door behind him.
I walked over to my suitcase and got out my Devil Wears Prada shirt, my black jeans that my white studded belt was attached to already, a clean pair of black socks, and my black avenged sevenfold sweatshirt. I changed into my dry clothes and quickly pulled my hair into a ponytail.
I went to my backpack and pulled out The Bourne Trilogy boxed set, Live Free Die Hard, The Fast and the Furious, and The Lethal Weapon movies 1-4.
I walked over to the small cabinet and pulled out the bag of microwave popcorn we brought. I pulled off the cellophane wrapper and tossed it into the trash can. Then I popped the bag into the microwave and hit the button that said “Popcorn”.
At that moment he was magically behind me. His arms snaked their way around my waist. His chin rested on my shoulder. He thenderly pecked me just below my earlobe.
“Hey you,” he whispered as his breath sent chills up and down my spine.
“Hey,” I whispered back breathlessly. I slowly turned my head just the slightest bit so I could kiss him on the lips.
“You have no idea how much I missed you,” he said quietly against my hair. I turned around and faced him. I managed to do so with his arms still around me.
“You were only gone for a few minuets,” I said playfully as he pecked me on the lips.
“I know but still… I missed you so much,” he said and as I looked into his eyes I realized he really meant it.
“I missed you too,” I said as he stared directly into my eyes and I found I couldn’t look away.
Then the microwave beeped and I jumped but he didn’t seem to notice anything. We stood like that for a long while, just gazing into each other’s eyes.
He was the first one to break the quiet, unmoving silence. He craned his neck and kissed me square on the lips. I stood up onto my tippie-toes and kissed him back. I wrapped my arms around his neck as he kissed me back.
I removed my arms from his neck and stepped back for a moment to look at him.
“What?” he asked intriguingly as he smiled his wide perfect smile.
“I’m making sure that this isn’t a dream,” I said blushing. He chuckled at me.
“Well, maybe this will help you decide,” he said scooping me up in his arms and kissing me.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I walked down a strange metal bridge extending along the interior of the building. I know I know this place from some where. As I racked my brain searching for the answer I needed I heard a noise in the distance.
Immediately my hand fled to my gun in its holster on my thigh. I’ve never told anyone this but I named my gun Ace. We never missed. We always got our intended target. As I withdrew my gun I heard a shot fired in my direction.
As I looked down at me self I realized the invisible force hit me square in the chest. Out of nowhere Dexter appeared. He was at my side trying to help me to my feet.
Once again we heard a gunshot. I looked at Dexter just in time to see him get thrown back by the impact of the bullet. He landed about ten feet away from me.
“Well, well, we meet again Emily,” said Jared stepping out of the shadows.
“You bastard,” I yelled as I felt my adrenaline pumping.
“Oh be nice Emily,” said Jared.
“You stupid, sick, manipulative,” I mumbled under my breath.
Then I withdrew my gun. At the same time so did Jared. Quickly I trained the gun on his chest. Immediately on instinct I shot him. However he was determined to take me down with him. He raised his gun just before the bullet hit him and shot at me four more times.
Upon impact I flew about fifteen feet back from Dexter who had seen the whole thing. Just as he hit the ground Jared shot Dexter three more times.
“Emmy,” I heard Dexter call as Jared got up and ran.
“Dex,” I asked painfully.
“Emmy, are you okay?” he asked as a grimace stretched across his face.
“I think so,” I said as he attempted to go to my side once again.
“I’m going to come over there with you,” he said. “Stay there.”
“No, if you are going to move then I’ll meet you halfway,” I said.
He slowly and painfully made his way over to my side. As soon as his hand was within reach I grabbed it. We laid like that for what seemed like hours, my hand in his both of us nearly drowning in twin pools of our own blood.
Then we heard the sirens.
“Emmy, you here that? There’s help coming for you honey,” he said.
“Come on,” I said painfully sitting up.
I even more painfully stood up and helped him to his feet. Then, both of us side by side we limped out of the building.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke abruptly with a violent start. The last thing I remember from my dream was falling asleep and waking up only to be told that Dexter died. As soon as I remembered that I burst into tears.
Then instantly his soothing arms were around me. I hoped that this was real. If it wasn’t I wished I would be able to stay here anyway.
“Emmy, it was just a dream,” he said pulling me into his chest and wiping my tears. “Emmy, I’m here. I won’t let anything hurt you,” he added.
Then I realized that I must have fallen asleep in the middle of lethal weapon four. The TV was just a blank blue screen. I realized that Dexter must have fallen asleep as well.
Then I started to calm down. I think it was because he was here with me to help me through this. I am sooo happy to have him here with me.
“Oh my God Fancyface, are you okay, you’re shaking,” he said.
“I... I honestly don’t know,” I said.
“Why don’t you try to go back to sleep? I’ll be right here with you,” he said kissing me on my forehead.
“Okay,” I said. It was not hard to feel safe when he was here with me.
“Sweet dreams,” he said kissing me goodnight and wrapping his arms tighter around me.
“Dex?” I asked quietly.
“Yeah,” he responded even quieter.
“Thanks for being here with me. I wouldn’t trade this for anything,” I said as I rested my head on his arm. Then I fell asleep. The last thing I saw was his smiling face.

“Morning Fancyface,” said Dexter stroking my cheek with his index finger.
“Morning,” I said groggily as I slowly opened my eyes and I realized we hadn’t moved at all since I fell asleep.
When I opened my eyes all I could see at first was his smiling face. Then I made out other features like the vase of black roses behind him and the smell of popcorn still surrounding us.
“You stayed,” I heard myself yell out in ecstasy.
“Of course,” he said, startled but smiling at my reaction. His hands slowly rubbed my back.
“I was sure I was dreaming,” I whispered. “Oh Dang it!” I yelled jumping from the bed.
The covers were wrapped around me so I fell. I heard him laugh at me but I ignored him. I got back up really fast and ran over to my suitcase and pulled out my laptop I quickly booted it up and checked out sightings for Mathew Lansing. He was one of our good friends. We’d promised to meet up with him today. He lived just down the street from our hotel.
As I kept reading I realized he had bought a plane ticket to Hawaii and was coming back tomorrow. I thought about looking up things that Dex and I could do today. Then I remembered that he was lying behind me on the bed.
“What’s wrong?” he asked. I turned to look at him. He had sat up and I’m not gonna lie. He looked too much like a god to be legal.
“Nothing,” I said truthfully. “Matt’s on vacation he’s coming back tomorrow,” I added.
I stood where I was deliberating weather I should or shouldn’t go back to him. On the one hand I wanted to feel his arms around me again, on the other, I was still in my clothes from last night and I wanted to go change and brush my teeth.
“You’re normally not this confused in the morning,” he noted. Then he held his arms open for me to return to him. It was a nearly irresistible invitation. Then I remembered why I had hesitated.
“Give me a sec, I need to use the bathroom,” I admitted.
“I’ll wait,” he said.
I brushed my hair and teeth. Then I pulled my hair into a ponytail. I quickly changed out of my clothes into a pair of dark blue cargo pants and tight black tank-top. Then I quickly went back out into the room.
It felt like a miracle that he was still there, his arms waiting for me. He reached out to me, and my heart pounded inside my chest.
“Welcome back,” he murmured, taking me into his arms.
We rocked back and forth for a few minuets. Then I realized his hair was smooth and his clothes were different than the ones he came in.
“You left?” I asked cocking my head to the side as I played with the collar of his shirt.
“Yeah, just for a few moments. I had to change. What would the other people think if they saw me leave in the same clothes?” he asked me.
“I guess, but you said you wouldn’t leave,” I playfully pouted at him.
“Well, I didn’t miss anything. The sleep talking and the night terrors came much earlier. I left when you were deep asleep,” he said.
“Oh crap,” I groaned wondering silently what I said. “What did I say?” I asked.
His eyes turned soft and caring. “You said you loved me.”
“You already knew that,” I said hiding my face in his shoulder so he couldn’t see me blush.
“It was nice to hear just the same,” he said kissing my forehead. He started rocking again.
“I love you,” I whispered.
“Em, you are my whole life now. You make me feel so happy and free and that is more than I could ever ask for,” he said simply.
He pecked me on the lips softly and continued rocking us back and forth. The room around us grew even brighter. After what seemed like a happy eternity he broke the silence.
“Breakfast time,” he said.
“I’m fine, I’m not hungry,” I said.
“You will eat breakfast and you will like it,” he said picking me up and slinging me over his shoulder.
Although he was careful and gentle this gesture left me breathless. I protested as he easily carried me over to the small table. He ignored me. He then set me down at a chair and stood there.
“So what’s for breakfast?” I asked nicely.
“Er, I’m not sure. Will your favorite coffee and onion bagel with peanut butter do?” he asked holding up a bag and cup of coffee.
“Aw thanks babe,” I said as he passed me the bag and coffee.
Dex sat in the seat across from me. He stared at me watching my every move. It made me kinda self-conscious.
“So what’s on the agenda today?” I asked biting into my bagel once again.
“Hmmm… well, would you like to meet my parents today?” he asked.
Immediately as his sentence came out of his mouth I choked on my bagel.
“Is that a no?” he asked questioningly. His face was unreadable. I thought he was disappointed. “Are you afraid now?” he asked hopefully.
“Yes,” I admitted only because he could already tell I was.
“Don’t worry,” he said smiling slyly. “I’ll protect you from them.”
“I’m not scared of them, I’m scared your mom and dad won’t like me,” I admitted.
“They’ll love you. So when are you going to tell Ethan we’re dating? I think you should tell him,” said Dex.
“Why does he need to know?” I asked.
“Well, you don’t need to give him the gory details.” He said reaching across the table and taking my cheeks in his palms. “But you are still living with him and Cash. They’ll need an explanation of why I’ll be over so much more often. I don’t want to freak them out. The last thing I need is a restraining order.”
“That’s true,” I said as he got up and walked around the table he stood behind me and wrapped his arms around me in a hug. “Will you really be with me more often?” I asked hopefully.
“As long as you want me to be by your side I’ll be here Em,” he said pecking me on the hollow beneath my ear.
“Will for ever and ever,” I said. “Wait here I’ll go get dressed. Crap, we might need to stop by the Vegas police station first,” I added.
“Well, I’ll wait here and you go get ready,” said Dex.
“Okay,” I said kissing him and I got up. I grabbed my black skirt and his favorite red blouse.
I went into the bathroom and changed. I quickly curled my hair and pinned it up letting it fall to the sides. I put on my knee high gothic-styled boot that you could just barely see through the slit on my skirt. Then I tucked my gun into the boot on the opposite side of the slit.
I quickly opened the door and eagerly walked out, not paying attention and smacked into him he was so close.
“Well, I’m decent.”
He steadied me and held me just in front of him for a few seconds. Then suddenly without warning he pulled me into him. Once again his breath met my neck in only seconds.
“Wrong again,” he whispered in my ear. “You are utterly indecent. You look way too tempting. No one should look as beautiful as you do right now. It’s unfair for you to be so tempting.”
“Tempting how?” I asked but immediately realized it was a rhetorical question.
His hands traced my spine bringing chills with them. His warm breath came more quickly against my skin. My hands were limp on his chest. I was starting to feel dizzy. He slowly touched his lips to mine. He coaxed my mouth open with his.
Then I collapsed.
“Emmy?!” he said worriedly as he caught me and pulled me into him.
“You... made… me… faint?!” I exclaimed trying to catch my breath.
“What am I going to do with you Em?” he said smiling. “Yesterday I kiss you and you hit me. Now I kiss you and you faint.”
“You deserved that. You made me think you were dying,” I muttered.
“So much for being good at everything,” he sighed ignoring me.
“You are, you’re just too good at kissing me,” I whispered. “That’s the problem,” I laughed letting him continue to kiss me.
“So you’re not afraid intimidated by meeting the strict, jerk, military general and his wife, you’re afraid they won’t accept you?”
“Yeah pretty much so can we just go?” I asked.
“You are a real force of nature you know that Em?”
“Now that I’ve been told,” I said grabbing my key card and my cell and slipping them into my pocket.
We left my hotel room and walked down the hall. We walked into the elevator and went down to the car garage. We listened to Bullet For My Valentine the whole ride to the police station.
We got out of the car and walked into the front doors. Dexter was wearing an emerald green shirt that matched his eyes and hair with a black tie and black pants. He looked really HOT and some of the female officers obviously noticed.
“How may we help you?” asked the lady at the front desk. Looking at him flirtingly might I add.
“Uh, I’m special Agent House and this is my Partner Special Agent Murray. We are here to talk to the Sheriff,” he said pleasantly not paying any attention to her. He kept looking at me.
“I’ll get him just a sec,” she said stalking away. She didn’t come back with the Sheriff.
“Special Agent Murray, Special Agent House, it’s nice to finally meet you two. It’s an honor to personally meet two of the FBI’s top agents. I’m Sheriff Ryan Meyer but just call me Ryan,” he said shaking our hands.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” said Dex.
“It is definitely a pleasure to meet you, Ryan,” I said.
“Thank you,” he said.
Sheriff Ryan was our age, about 24 or 25. I wanted to ask him how he got into law enforcement but I didn’t want to pry.
“I’m sorry to bother you two on vacation but we really need your help,” said Ryan.
“What is it?” I asked curiously.
“We need your assistance on a kidnapping bust. We really need some help on this case, we have been trying for years. He kidnaps kids and then sells them to adoptive parents. The parents don’t even know its illegal,” he said.
“How?” asked Dex. “I mean how can we help?”
“What’s the plan?” I asked.
“Well, we just need you guys to go to the house and pretend to be the parents. Then we’ll come in and arrest them. They are gonna be there in an hour,” said Ryan. I looked at the watch Dex gave me on my 16th birthday. It was 4 o’clock.
“Send the cop cars at 5:30PM, Dex and I will take care of the guys before you get there but after we get the kid to safety,” I said.
“Do you know which missing kid it will be?” asked Dex.
“No but we know she will be a girl. We will have to put her into Child Protective Services until we find out,” said Ryan.
“Excuse us for a moment,” I said pulling Dex off to the side.
“What’s wrong?” asked Dex.
“Do you think that they will let us watch her until they find her mom?” I asked. “Before you say anything, just here me out.”
“Okay,” said Dex.
“I really-” I started but he interrupted.
“I meant that we can watch her until they find her parents,” he said smiling.
“Really?” I said happily.
“Yeah, besides it will be practice for us someday,” he said.
I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him.
“Uh, Ryan?” I said as we walked back over to him.
“Yeah?” he said.
“Would it be okay if we watched the little girl until you find her parents?” I asked.
“Yeah, that would actually be awesome,” he said.
“Thank you so much,” Dexter said.
“No thank you,” said Ryan handing Dex a piece of paper and a key. “Here’s the address, and the key to get in,” added Ryan.
“Thanks,” repeated Dex.
“See you on the other side,” said Ryan as we left.
The place wasn’t far from the police station. We drove in complete silence to the place. He reached out and took my hand.
“So, we’re gonna have a kid for a little while,” he said.
“Yeah,” I said looking at him and he smiled.
We pulled up at the house.
Back at the station we had borrowed a couple of small cameras and we quickly hid them around the house. While we were bugging the second floor we heard a knock on the front door.
Dex and I hurried down the stairs holding hands. He was wearing fake glasses and we were both in the same clothes as before I opened the door and there stood two big heavily muscled men.
“Hello,” said Dexter.
“Come in,” I said ushering them in.
“Mr. and Mrs. Hendricks?” asked one of the men as they walked in.
“Yes,” said Dexter.
“Well do you have the money?” said the other man.
“Yes it’s right here,” I said handing him a suitcase.
“150 grand in cash,” said Dex.
“Tell Ileana to bring the kid in,” said the man holding the suitcase to the other man.
Both of the men walked to the door with us as the doorbell rang again. A woman appeared holding a little baby. The baby was crying and the woman looked annoyed.
“Can I hold her?” I asked excitedly.
“Please do,” said the woman.
I carefully took the baby from her. Dex and I pretended to admire the baby as they slowly stepped out of the door. I put her in the crib off to the side.
“Wait! We forgot to ask you something,” said Dex as we both hurried to catch up with them.
“Did you know that we’re both FBI agents and you’re under arrest?” I said.
But they wanted to go down the hard way, we fought them all down. Dex took the bigger guy and I took the woman and the wimpier guy.
I high kicked the woman in the head and round-house kicked her. As she fell to the ground the guy charged at me. I ducked from his punches and sorry attempts at round-house kicks and jump kicked him in the head. Then the woman stood up.
I grabbed them both and bashed their heads together. As they hit he ground I cuffed their hands behind their backs. Then the doors to their van opened. Three more men stepped out.

EXCERPT IV FROM EMILY

2009-05-14T14:44:00.000-07:00

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up in a hospital room. Once again Dexter was next to me. However, this time he was wide awake. Behind him was a giant vase full of beautiful flowers.
“Dex?” I asked quietly. I wasn’t sure if he really was there or if I was just imagining him. I was probably just imagining it because he was probably too mad at me to be here.
“Em?” he asked. Then he pulled me into one of the tightest hugs I’ve ever gotten in my life. “I’m sorry, I am. I know you care about us and you’re just trying to keep us safe. I’m sorry for second guessing you. Em…”
“Dex, I… think I… uh,” I said nervously. “Never mind.”
“What?” he said looking at me hopefully.
“Nothing,” I said as the doctor came in. She was the same doctor as before.
“Well Miss soon to be Mrs. Dexter House, you are fine. You just need to eat, your sugar dropped and the stress of being in the labor room didn’t help you. You need to rest Emily, go to Vegas and enjoy yourself,” she said. “And you have my permission to literally tie her up if she tries to take any out of state cases while you are there got it?” she said to Dexter.
“I’ve got it,” he said smiling.
I carefully got out of the bed and Dexter carefully and silently detached my IV needle. Then I walked to the bathroom and changed considering I still was in covered in Lilly’s blood.
When I walked out of the bathroom Dexter was sitting down on the bed playing with one of the flowers silently. It was a Queen Anne’s lace only a much bigger version. He was twirling it around when I walked over and stood in front of him. He just sat there silently playing with it until he moved his hand forward to pull out the purple flowers in the middle. As my mind flashed back to a time when the chief sent us undercover in a Florist’s Shop I remembered that the purple flowers were the heart of the flower. By extracting them you’d kill the flower.
“No, don’t you’ll kill it,” I said placing my hand over his.
The next thing I knew Dexter stood up and dropped the Queen Anne’s lace. Immediately he cupped my face in his palms and started kissing me like he never wanted to stop. And I’m not sure I wanted him to.
I know I wasn’t imagining it because I couldn’t imagine things like Dexter’s hands smelling like Queen Anne’s lace and coffee… and feeling so rough against my cheeks when they were holding me so gently… and the way his lips tastes first like coffee and then not like coffee at all… and the way they felt, first soft then not at all soft…
And then his hands left my face and moved to my waist and were pulling me closer to him until our bodies collided. I could feel his warm skin against mine and my arms were around his neck. He pulled me as close to him as possible. We both moved backwards walking right into the hospital bed-
- and the bed cut right into my bullet wound.
“Oww!” I said jumping away from him and the bed.
“What?” asked Dex with his gaze unfocused. He looked confused. “What’s wrong?” he asked.
“Nothing,” I said because truthfully nothing was. For the first time in my life everything felt right. “It’s just that-”
“I’m sorry,” Dex said. “But I had to do it Em, I knew I’d never have another chance.”
“What do you mean?” I asked worriedly.
“I know you said you were just friends,” Dex said. He sounded really upset. “But… well, he’s Ethan. I’m not stupid. I saw you two kiss.”
“We were undercover for a case Dex. Besides, I could never love him as much as I love you,” I said. Them moment the word love escaped my lips I wished I could grab them and stuff them back into my mouth.
“Did you just say you love me?” asked Dex.
“Ever since first grade,” I said.
Then Dexter grabbed me and pulled me into him and started kissing me all over again. As a matter of fact we kissed until the doctor came back in and interrupted us.
“I knew it!” she exclaimed. “You two are perfect for each other. I just knew it!”
“Uh, hi,” said Dexter pulling away from the kiss.
“Hi!” said the doctor excitedly.
“What’s up?” I asked.
“I saw you two were still here and I was wondering if you two needed anything. But, I can come back later,” she said.
“No, it’s fine. Uh, when can we go back to work?” I asked.
“As soon as you get back from Vegas,” she said.
“Great, well, we’ll go now. Thank you,” I said.
“I’ll be here if you need anything,” said the doctor.
“Thank you,” Dexter and I said at the same time.
“Have a good trip,” she called after us as we left.
The hallway seemed completely empty and quiet besides the soft footsteps that seemed to follow us everywhere we went. Dexter and I held hands as we walked down the hallway. We didn’t dare to speak, we held the silence. When we reached the elevator I realized that were just how we started off.
“Dex,” I said quietly.
“If you want me to, we can go on like that never happened,” he said.
“Well, Dex. I’m not sure I want to,” I said making him look down at me.
“What about work?” he asked.
“We’re the best team they’ve got. They wouldn’t split us up. They’d be complete idiots to,” I said. “That would be a death wish for the bureau
“Em, I love you,” said Dexter hugging me and kissing me on my forehead.
“I love you too Dex,” I said as we stepped into the elevator.
“Let’s go, let’s just run away together,” he said holding me around my waist from behind me. I considered it for a moment as I hit the elevator button.
“I’d like that,” I said smiling as he kissed the side of my neck. “But, there’s a few things I have to do first.”
“Okay,” he said disappointedly as the elevator stopped and we got out at our floor.
“Besides, if all goes as planned it won’t take very long,” I said. We slowly walked down towards the car garage.
Out of nowhere we heard a car skid. I went with my first instinct and ran towards my truck. I withdrew our guns from my trunk. I threw Dexter his gun and he expertly caught it and we both aimed in the direction in the skidding.
“Dex, look for a sniper,” I said.
“Where should I look?” he asked.
“Look in the opposite direction of the skidding sound. I bet the skid was a diversion. Also look for a black nondescript Volvo,” I said.
Out of nowhere a black Volvo skidded around the corner. In the driver’s seat was a familiar looking man and in the passenger’s seat was a man I’ve never seen before.
“FREEZE, FBI!” Dex and I yelled at the same time. Well, they didn’t freeze so I aimed and fired at the men. I ended up hitting the driver in the head. Then the Passenger pulled out a gun.
“Dex!” I yelled as I found the sniper. I went with my first instinct and shoved Dexter out of the way. Just before I did he shot the passenger. When Dexter and I fell he landed on top of me. As we hit ground I aimed and fired at the sniper and he was hit just below the heart. Immediately he was thrown backwards.
“Dex are you okay?!” I asked worriedly. But he didn’t answer he just looked down at me. He looked as if he was in immense pain. The horrifying look of anguish was in his eyes.
“Em?” asked Dexter looking down at me.
“Yeah?” I answered questioningly.
“Don’t you ever scare me like that again,” he said kissing me. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back. “You looked Like you had been shot.”
“I thought you were gonna die!” I yelled slapping his chest hard “Why didn’t you answer me?”.
“Oww,” he said smiling. “Just promise me,” he added ignoring me and kissing me again.
“I can’t make any promises but I’ll try,” I said when he finally let me up for air.
“I can live with that. I love you Em,” he said.
“I love you too Dex,” I said. “I always have.”
“I’m glad to hear that Emmy,” he said kissing me again.
Then he got off of me and helped me back up. He hugged me tightly and pecked me on the cheek.
“Remind me why we didn’t start dating sooner,” I said.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I was unpacking my things in my new room. The courts allowed me to live with him earlier that day. Hurriedly he rushed me home so that I could get some of my things. Only about a half an hour ago did we finally get home. I heard a gentle knocking on my door and I quickly spun around.
“Can I come in?” Ethan asked.
“Yeah,” I answered. “Ethan, I really appreciate you letting me live with you,” I said quietly.
“Don’t mention it Em,” he said. “If I had to I’d do it again,” he added.
“Really?” I asked even quieter.
“Really,” he said hugging me. “It’s been a rough day. You should try to get some rest you can finish unpacking tomorrow.”
“Thanks,” I said as he got up and left.
I brushed the books and the other stuff off of my bed and lay down. I felt myself drift off to sleep.
In my dream I was back at my house. My mom was drinking as usual. I don’t know why but she just made me sooo mad. I was filled with rage at the sight of her drinking her life away.
“I hate you!” I yelled at her. “One of these days you’re gonna drink yourself to death!”
“Shut UP!” she yelled at me. “I’m screwing up my life not yours!”
“You need to stop you’re SICK!” I yelled angrily smashing a few of the wine bottles. “You need help!”
“Don’t you ever do that again!” she yelled pulling a knife from the kitchen drawer and waving it threateningly at me. I had relived my last moments with my mom over and over since then.
Outside of my dream I was tossing and turning, screaming out apologies to my mom. I screamed out in fear. Ethan rushed into my room and tried to wake me. Still trapped in my hell-bent nightmare I hit him. This didn’t discourage him, it just made him more determined to wake me.
“Emily, wake up! It’s just a dream,” he exclaimed calmly but urgently moving even closer to me.
I let out a final blood curling scream. Then I bolted up to a sitting position and immediately started bawling my eyes out. Ethan held me in his arms and tried to calm me down. He stayed with me until I fell asleep once again.
That was the last time I remember ever crying. That was seven years ago. I haven’t cried since that night.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up in a hotel. We must have made it to Vegas. I only briefly remember getting off of the plane. I was so tired for some reason, unknown even to me. I just felt like I had to escape. I knew that no matter where I finally escaped to I knew I could count on Derek to make that journey with me.
I knew that whatever would happen he’d be there with me. It’s funny; Dexter’s love is making me happier than anything else in my entire life. As I rolled over in the bed and looked at door I realized we had separate hotel rooms. A bathroom connected our rooms together.
I rolled out of bed and walked over to the bathroom door. I knocked first to make sure that he wasn’t in the bathroom. Then after being answered with silence I walked into the bathroom. I washed my face and brushed my hair. Then as I pulled my hair back into a ponytail I thought about how much I really loved Dexter. My thoughts were interrupted by a sharp knocking on the door to my hotel room.
“Em, it’s me. Are you awake?” asked a familiar voice.
“Just a sec,” I said walking out of the bathroom. I walked over to the door and there stood Dexter. He was holding a bouquet of black roses, my favorites.
“Hey Fancyface,” he said kissing me right on the lips.
“Hey,” I said smiling breathlessly.
“These are for you,” he said handing me the roses.
“Thanks,” I said kissing him.
“I have a surprise for you,” he said pulling out a blindfold.
“Whoa, what’s with the blindfold?” I asked.
“You’ll see,” he said tying it on.
He led me out of the hotel room and down the hall. He led me up some stairs and out a door. It was a little chilly but I was fine.
“Dex, where are we?” I asked
“Just wait,” he said.
Then he slowly untied the blindfold. We were up on the roof. From where we were we could see the whole city. There were bright lights everywhere. You could only just barely see the stars. The full moon however, was clearly visible. In front of me was a table with a freshly cooked dinner and candles lit.
I spun around and looked deep into his eyes. Immediately his arms snaked around my waist. We stood there for a few seconds just looking into each other’s eyes. It almost looked like we were dancing.
“What do you think Emmy?” he asked quietly. Feeling his breath on my neck made chills go up and down my spine.
“I love it Dex, I really do,” I said kissing him on the lips. As I started to back away he pulled me closer into him and kissed me.
“I love you,” said Dex. “Oh and sorry ahead of time if the food kills you. As you know I don’t cook very well.”
“I’m sure it will be delicious babe,” I said kissing him. Then he led me over to the table and pulled out a chair for me.
“I hope you enjoy it,” he said sitting down across from me.
We sat and ate dinner, which was DELICIOUS by the way. A person who worked at the hotel came up and took away the dishes, the candles, and the table. Then we moved over towards the balcony and looked down at the city. As we stood there, Dexter beside me, I felt it getting colder.
“Are you cold?” he asked.
“Yeah a little,” I answered.
“Oh, here,” he said taking off his sweatshirt and handing it to me.
“Oh no, I’m fine,” I said blushing.
“Take it, humor me,” he said caringly as he helped me slip it on. It was already warm. It smelled strongly of him. He stood there rubbing his hands up and down my arms to warm me up. I felt his hands leave my arms. I still stood there motionless as his arms slowly took their normal position around my waist.
“I know people say it all the time but I want you to know I mean it,” I said turning around.
“What?” he said looking deep into my eyes which forced me to look back into his.
His eyes were sooo green that I felt like I could just stare in them forever and never ever get hurt again. When I looked in his eyes I could almost see a meadow with early morning dew on the emerald green grass. I really wanted to be there with him. I silently wondered if he’d go to that place with me. A happy place.
Then I realized that realistically I’d rather live in a place where it is cold and dark. A place where all day and night I could watch the stars with him, a place where all year round we could cuddle up by the fire place. But we would go to a meadow every so often. It would be our meadow. But that wouldn’t ever happen. Then I watched his eyes start to look worried.
“I love you, you know that right?”
Immediately after I said it a grin so big broke out over his face that it looked like I just agreed to spend the rest of my life with him. He looked like the happiest man on earth. I’ve only seen that look on his face once and that was when I first met him.
“I know you really love me,” he said picking me up and spinning me around in a circle. Then right before he would have put me down, I kissed him right on the lips.
Then it started to rain. Dexter and I just stood there kissing in the rain. I couldn’t think of anything else but him as we were kissing. I didn’t think of Jared, or the fact that they might split us up at work. I just thought about us.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

EXCERPT FROM EMILY III XD

2009-05-14T14:42:00.001-07:00

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Emmy, wake up,” said Dexter. He was just coming into my hospital room. He was carrying Chocolate chip muffins, my favorite. “Rise and shine, you go home today,” he added.
“What?” I asked groggily pulling the pillow off of my face.
“Geeze Em, get up it’s a happy day. You get to go home today,” said Dex.
“I understood that,” I said sitting up. “I didn’t sleep at all.”
“Well, I’ll take you out to brunch and then you can rest,” said Dex.
“After brunch I want to go back to work,” I said.
“No way, the chief put us both on a temporary leave. We are supposed to rest,” said Dex. “It’s too dangerous for us to be out there.”
“What do you mean? We got Jared didn’t we?” I asked confusedly standing up.
“Well, when we both passed out he was out cold. When the arresting officers arrived the guy who brought us to Jared was gone and so was Jared,” said Dex.
“You mean to tell me that the man who killed Elektra and Eric is still out there?” I asked angrily walking closer to him.
“Yeah, I’m really sorry Em,” said Dexter sadly looking at me.
“You mean to tell me that after they shot you twice and me four times, he got away with two gunshot wounds and didn’t leave a single trace?” I asked even more angrily. Still I kept walking closer to him.
“Yeah Em, I am so sorry but I passed out right after you did,” said Dex. “I couldn’t do anything. I wish I could go back and change that, but I can’t.”
“But we were so close, we almost had him!” I yelled slamming my fist onto the table shaking everything on it.
“Em, there’s nothing you could do,” said Dexter walking the rest of the distance between us. “There’s nothing we could do.”
“I’m sorry,” I said resting my head on his shoulder. “You’ve been so good to me, I’m just angry he got away again. We were so close I almost had his head on a silver platter for what he did to Eric and Elektra.”
He wrapped his arms around me and said, “I forgive you. Besides as soon as we’re back in work I’m gonna drop all of my other cases until we catch him.”
“Thanks,” I said kissing him on the cheek.
“Em, I promise you, we will catch him for what he did. He won’t get away this time, not again,” said Dexter as the doctor came in.
“Not going out huh?” she said. “Looks like it to me.”
“We’re not dating,” we both said at the same time.
“Well, then go out already, people as perfect for each other as you two should seize the opportunity to be together,” she added.
“Sorry but, even if we wanted to we couldn’t,” said Dexter.
“He’s right; we’re partners we work in the same bureau. We can’t unless one of us transfers. Unless, we have a meeting with all of the FBI Sergeants and Chiefs,” I said.
“Well, then you should. Anyway, you are free to go home. I don’t want you two in work for a week. Oh and the Chief gave me these to give to you,” she said handing me an envelope. I carefully opened the envelope and there were two tickets to Vegas.
“Have a nice time in Vegas,” she said leaving.
“We’re going to Vegas I guess,” I said.
“I think we should get you home so you can pack,” said Dex.
“I wanna go see Lilly first,” I said.
“Let’s go then,” said Dex as we started out of the room.
“Wait a sec,” I said running back into the hospital room. Dex looked confused until I came back out holding the muffin he brought me. “What? It’s chocolate chip,” I said.
“Now that’s the Em I know,” he said putting his arm around me as I came out.
“What?! I’m hungry, it’s beyond me how anyone can be anorexic,” I said as he started laughing. “Cut it out!” I said but that only made him laugh harder. So naturally I playfully punched him in the chest. He just ignored me.
“Let’s go see Lilly,” he said catching his breath.
“Quit laughing at me,” I said as we walked down the hallway towards the maternity ward.
Then we got to Lilly’s room. She was laying in her hospital bed holding her new baby boy. There still was no sign of her husband David.
“Em?” she asked as I walked in. “Dex, Em!”
“Hey, Lilly,” I said. “How are you feeling?”
“Good and how are you? Miss I like to scare the crap out of my partner’s sister!” she said.
“I’m good,” I said. “Where’s David?”
“He’s at the airport about to rent a car,” she said.
“I’ll go get him,” I said.
“Em, you stay with Lilly. I’ll go get David,” said Dex. “I’ll go get him because I know where to find him at the terminal.”
“Okay,” I said as he left.
I walked closer to Lilly to get a better look at her baby. I’m assuming it’s a boy since it was wrapped in blue. He was so cute, he had his mom and uncle’s emerald eyes and he already had bits of black hair sprouting from his head.
“Have you named him yet?” I asked.
“Yeah, we named him Dexter Gage Watson. Do you want to hold him?” she asked.
“Yeah, let me wash my hands first,” I said walking over to the sink. I turned on the water and washed my hands. I dried off my hands and walked back over to Lilly.
“Em, I’m having Irish twins at any minute I’m gonna have another baby,” she said.
“Oh My God, Congrats!” I said hugging her, my hands still wet.
“Emmy! You’re getting us all wet. Do you want to hold him?” she asked.
“Of course,” I said taking baby Dexter from her. “He is so precious, he has your eyes but he has David’s smile,” I said smiling down into the little face.
“He likes you,” said Lilly giving me a motherly look. “I’ve noticed you’ve always been good with kids. Have you ever thought about settling down and having kids?”
“I’ve thought about it but, I don’t want to bring kids into this world knowing that their lives would be in danger because of who I am. There will always be some kind of threat and I don’t want my kids to have to deal with that. On top of that I don’t want to start a family because it would make my life about twenty times harder each time I leave for one of my higher profile cases,” I said rocking baby Dexter back and forth.
“I can see where you are coming from Em, but I think that you would make a great mother and wife. I don’t think that you should give up on that idea so easily. Everything will work out for you. I can guarantee that Em, you are the type of girl perfect for any man with a brain bigger than his ego,” said Lilly.
“That doesn’t leave very many men then does it?” I asked and we both burst out laughing.
Then Lilly took a very slow painful breath. She looked like she was in complete discomfort. Lilly was squirming in the bed trying to find a spot where she could relax.
“Lilly?” I asked. “Lilly, are you okay?”
“Em, I think it’s time,” said Lilly painfully as she hit the call button.
“What do you mean?” I asked putting Dexter back into the small crib on the side of the room. “You don’t mean you are gonna have the second baby right now!” I said as two nurses ran in. One nurse picked up Dexter and carried him off to the nursery.
“Lilly honey, how are you feeling,” said the nurse.
“It hurts a lot… I think it’s time,” said Lilly.
“Lilly honey, it’s definitely time. Do you have anyone you would like to have with you in the labor room?” said the second nurse.
“I’ll take Emily with me,” she said.
“Um, nurse may I speak to you for a moment?” I asked.
“Sure,” she said leading me just out of the room.
“I’m just her brother’s partner, not romantically or anything but we’re federal Agents. I’m not good at this type of thing,” I blurted out.
“Well, you need to come Emily, right now you’re all Lilly’s got,” she said.
And that’s how I found myself on the way to the labor room. I was already wearing the scrubs supplied by the hospital. Then we reached the labor room.
I was slowly learning about my future, I was never having kids unless they are adopted. Lilly was in Hell and I knew it. With each contraction she seemed to become less and less of her cheerful, careless, self.
“Lilly, are you feeling okay right now?” I asked placing my hands on Lilly’s shoulders.
It didn’t look like my question made any sense to her. Why did she have to with natural birth? If I were Lilly I’d want the heaviest stuff that’s legal.
“I can’t have this baby!” said Lilly. “Not without David, not again,” she added clamping her legs shut and breaking into hysterical sobs.
The nurse and the doctor both gave me a horrendous look. This glare made me shrivel up inside. Like they said I was all Lilly had right now and I was doing a horrible job as a labor coach.
“I need to check you Lilly I need to see where you are,” said the nurse.
“No, I can’t I’m not ready,” wept Lilly curling into a small ball.
The nurse tried to forcefully uncurl Lilly, But Lilly fought back with every fiber of her being.
“SHE SAID SHE’S NOT READY!” I roared.
I couldn’t stand it any more. I got up into Lilly’s bed and held her hands. I squeezed them hard and this got Lilly’s attention. Then I pulled Lilly up by her hands.
“Lilly,” I said looking dead into her eyes. “Lilly honey, I’m here. Look at me, squeeze my hands tight. Squeeze them as much as it hurts.”
She looked dazed for a few seconds until she zeroed in on me. I still knelt beside her in her bed. Again the pain mounted in Lilly’s face. She squeezed my hand so hard that I half expected my fingers to pop right off of my hand but they just turned purple.
“That’s good Lilly, you’re doing great. Look at me,” I cheered her on. “I can feel it good job!”
“I think it’s time, need to check her,” said the nurse.
“Listen Lilly, we think it’s time but we need to be sure. Let the nurse check you,” I said as Lilly slowly unclasped her legs. “Keep your eyes on my Lilly. Focus on me.”
Lilly nodded. She allowed the nurse to check her but with much discomfort.
“Oh my God Lilly, this baby is coming fast and you are ten centimeters and ready to go,” said the nurse.
“I can’t,” wept Lilly returning to the same crossed leg position she was in before. I panicked; I didn’t even contact David or Dexter. I didn’t have a chance to. I thought we’d have hours. It normally takes that long. “I can’t have another baby without David!” she wept.
“Listen to me Lilly,” I said moving closer to her as a small puddle of blood appeared under her legs. I knew I couldn’t panic that would only scare Lilly more. “You can do this, you have a beautiful baby and now it’s time to bring another into this world,” I said.
“I can’t! David and Dexter still aren’t here,” she cried curling into her little ball and releasing my hands.
“She needs to push I can see it. She’s fighting it,” said the nurse.
“Lilly, you can do this. Look at me, I know you can,” I said trying to pull her back up again but she wouldn’t budge.
Lilly looked up at me sadly and whispered, “I can’t do it, not again.”
“You can because you’re not alone, you have me,” I said.
The nurse called the doctor over. “I can’t get through to her she won’t push.”
“It’s an emotional issue not a medical one,” said the doctor.
“I know, she’s freaking out because Dex and David aren’t here,” I said. “But I can’t make them poof out of thin air.” I was scared and overly exhausted. And to think, I wasn’t even the one in labor.
“You need to help her make the leap and have this baby. You have to make her feel safe and secure,” said the nurse.
I climbed back on the bed with Lilly and grabbed her by the shoulders. I propped Lilly up on her pillows and took her face in my palms.
“Lilly I know it’s hard but you’ve gotta let this baby go. I know how it feels, I mean, not having a baby but I mean not wanting to let go,” I said. I saw a little bit of the old Lily appear in the microscopic smile that appeared on her face. “Dex, and David are coming and they want to see your baby sooo bad. Your baby is ready to come so let’s make them all proud. You can do this I know you can and I’ll be right here with you the whole time.”
Lilly was shaking with a mixture of pain and fear. Yet, she was listening intently to what I was saying. The nurse and the doctor positioned themselves at the foot of the bed. They were both wearing their latex gloves. Lilly saw them and her face crumpled.
“Let go! Lilly, you can do it! I know you can. You can do anything!” I yelled encouragingly. She was clinging to me now, screaming in pain.
“You can do this Lilly. You’re strong and amazing you can do anything. You know we love you. Imagine David’s face when he sees his beautiful wife and two kids!” I yelled.
I felt just as hysterical as Lilly but, she was pushing now and that was all that mattered.
“EM! I’M PUSHING!” yelled Lilly.
“I know and you’re doing great Lilly, keep going! Push! Push! PUSH!” I yelled at her.
“I can feel the baby’s head!” yelled the nurse over Lilly’s screams. But we barely noticed it felt like the world shrunk down to the two of us.
“Your baby has hair,” yelled the doctor.
“EM!” yelled Lilly as she pushed really hard.
“One more big push,” yelled the nurse and the doctor at the same time.
“Lilly! One more big one,” I shouted.
“I AM EM, I AM!” she screamed as she squeezed my hands really hard and then we heard crying. And… it wasn’t from Lilly. Then David and Dexter ran into the room.
They were trying to catch their breath as they reached Lilly’s bed. I was covered in her blood at this point but I didn’t care and that wasn’t because I was in scrubs either. It was because I know I did good.
“I’ll go clean up and get Dexter,” I said slowly starting to walkout of the room.
“Wait here with Lilly,” David said to Dexter as he ran out into the hall.
“Em, I wanna thank you for being with Lilly when we couldn’t be here. This means tons to us,” said David hugging me.
“Congrats, you have a baby girl and a baby boy,” I said. “Go in there with Lilly, she needs you right now.”
“Thanks,” said David jogging back into the room. I slowly turned around and started walking to the room where my regular clothes awaited me.
“Em,” I heard someone say when I was halfway down the hall. I turned around and saw Dexter walking towards me.
“Yeah?” I said as he ran to catch up with me. When he reached me we both turned and walked down towards the room.
“The nurse and doctor told me what you did for Lilly,” he said. “It was pretty amazing. When you said you’d do anything for us you really meant it didn’t you?” he asked.
“So what if I did,” I said. “It’s no big deal.”
“It is to us, do realize what you did in there?” he asked.
“What?” I stopped and asked him.
“You brought another life into this world. The nurse thought that the baby wasn’t going to make it because Lilly was forcing it to stay in. All that pressure could have killed the baby. You saved a life,” said Dex looking down at me.
“No, that was all Lilly,” I said continuing to walk down the hall.
“No Em,” he said grabbing my arm. “It was you, you’re pretty special you know that?” he added.
“Yeah right, I’m about as special as your doormat,” I said pulling away and still continuing down the hall.
“Em, you can’t really believe that can you?” said Dex following me.
“Well, it’s true,” I said.
“Em, no it’s not. You’re a lot more special than a door mat. You can’t believe otherwise,” he said.
“You know what?” I said angrily spinning around to face him. “It’s easy for you to say. They don’t hurt everyone you care about! They got to my mom and Eric and Elektra. Do you honestly think it’s so easy knowing that your memory is the only thing that could convict the man that tore your life apart and you aren’t even able to remember his face!”
“Em, I never said it was easy,” said Dexter walking closer to me.
“I’ve lost everything more than once. This isn’t easy for me. Why do you think I don’t let people get too close to me? It’s to stop you guys from getting hurt. Yeah it’s hard. Don’t you think I want to be close to you?!” I yelled getting dizzy and putting my hand to my head. “And you know what!?”
“Em, are you okay?!” Dexter asked worriedly racing closer to me.
“I… I,” I attempted to continue quietly. He was but a few inches away when everything went black.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was dark and rainy out. Even though it was daytime the sun was unseen and even the rats were too fearful to be out. I had an awful feeling that something bad was going to happen. When I realized this I broke into a run. I will not lose my mom too. I thought to my self.
Then I reached my apartment building. I bolted up the stairs and found my mom passed out on the floor. A shattered glass of wine lay not too far from her hand. Her hand was bleeding but only a little.
“Mom!” I shrieked running to her side. When I finally reached her (it took so long I felt like I was running in slow motion) I realized she was no longer breathing. “MOM!” I repeated grabbing her and pulling her up into my lap. I hugged her and started crying.
A neighbor heard me and came over. When they saw me crying they rushed to my side.
“Emily honey,” said Ethan, our neighbor. “Come with me, we’ll go call the police. Honey, she didn’t make it she’s gone.”
“No!” I screamed hugging him. Immediately I burst into tears. “She can’t be. This isn’t how it’s supposed to work. I need her. They’re gonna stick me in a home somewhere. All I did was go to work and come home. If I had just stayed, I could’ve stopped her from drinking.”
“Honey this isn’t your fault,” said Ethan hugging me tighter. “This isn’t your fault. Now come with me so we can call the police.”
We called the police and sat on the floor waiting for them.
“I can’t believe the last thing I ever said to her was that I hated her,” I said dazedly.
“She knows you loved her. She just made you mad sometimes and she knew that. The person who killed her will pay for it I promise you,” he said.
“I don’t want to go to some foster home,” I said as he wrapped his arms around me.
“You won’t have to,” he said. “You’ll come and live with me; I’ll adopt you if I have to. You’re 16 and they should be fine with you staying at my house even though I am 18 because we both have steady jobs an-”
“You don’t have to do that,” I interrupted.
“I want to; you shouldn’t have to get knocked around the foster system for two years. You’re gonna live with me,” he said.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

EXCERPT II FROM EMILY XD

2009-05-14T14:28:00.000-07:00

-BANG-BANG-BANG- gunshots rang out from a roof overhead. A bloody figure fell off the roof and landed a few feet from me. As I walked closer I realized it was Eric Masterson one of my close friends. Even though he was my friend he and his girlfriend Elektra Warren were better parents to me then my mom ever was.
My dad died when I was little, he committed suicide in front of me. We were never truly close at all. They say it was depression. However, around the time he died we had begun to become closer to me. It seemed as if he had actually cared about me for once. It got to the point to where I actually loved him instead of hated him.
One day I had walked home as usual to find him at home with a gun to his head. “I’m sorry Emily, I just can’t take it anymore sweetie. One day I hope you can forgive me,” was the last thing he said to me before he pulled the trigger.
Ever since then my mom has worked at a bar where she gets wasted and rarely comes home. I used to lay awake waiting for her but after a while I just gave up. When she is home she’s either wasted, high, or has some creepy guy from the bar with her. She ignores me and just gives me money for food and clothes because she thinks if I am healthy and stuff no one will take me away from her.
I ran over to Eric’s limp body. I turned him over and pulled him into my lap. I tried to give him CPR and I checked his heart beat and it was very weak. It took me a while before I realized he was dead. Not Eric too, I remembered thinking. I cried and held him in my lap.
I thought of all of the things he had done for me. The things he had done for everyone. This couldn’t be the end, this couldn’t be his end. He was my dad or the closest thing I had to one. His face was twisted into a painful grimace and I turned away in disgust. I ran into the apartment building fighting to keep back any more tears. Then I saw a strange man run out of the building. I got a glimpse of his face but I was so over whelmed I no longer remembered it.
I had to get to Elektra. Then I heard a scream, a familiar scream. I ran faster. I don’t even remember running up the stairs. When I reached their apartment I found her on the floor nearly drowning in a pool of her own blood. She was beaten and she was bleeding. I screamed out for help as the realization that I might loose her too dawned on me. I ran to her and sat at her side like a scared, loyal puppy waiting by his sick owner’s side for help.
I sat with her. Thank God she didn’t ask about Eric. I don’t know what I would have said if she had. Why did this happen today? They were supposed to be getting married tomorrow. Why Eric and Elektra? They are all I have left. Then I heard sirens. The guy who lives on the floor under theirs must have heard me yell for help.
“Elektra,” I whispered. “Do you hear that? It’s the ambulance; they’re here to help you. You’re going to be fine. Hang on,” I whispered tenderly removing strands of sweaty hair from her face. Part of me knew she wasn’t going to make it. I made myself stifle those thoughts. I shrunk in fear as the door burst open and paramedics ran into the apartment. They put Elektra on a stretcher and wheeled her out of the room. Then a police officer came up and took me downstairs.
As we left, for the first time I actually realized what a mess the apartment was. The Italian crystal vase Eric bought Elektra for her birthday last year was shattered on the floor as were all the other glass curios they owned. There was blood everywhere, the window was shattered and the doors were off their hinges. They were thrown across the floor as if they had been mere pieces of paper. Speaking of paper, there was paper every where. Then before I could look at anything else the police man shut the door. I silently walked down the stairs and ran outside. They were putting her into the ambulance. I ran over. She took her oxygen mask off.
“Where’s Eric?” asked Elektra. “Is he okay?”
“He’s fine just rest,” said the police officer.
“Tell Eric, tell Eric to take care of Emily,” she said as the paramedic put the oxygen mask back on her and wheeled her into the ambulance.
“Are you Emily?” asked the police man.
“Yeah, is she going to be okay?” I asked.
“Yeah, she’s gonna be fine,” said the police officer. “My name is Darryl.”
“You’re lying to me, just like you lied to Elektra. Eric’s not fine, I saw him, and she won’t be,” I said looking at him with disappointment.
“I had to. She’s in critical condition, that type of shock the day before her wedding could put her in cardiac arrest causing her to die,” he said. “Go home Emily.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When I woke up Dexter was beside me in the ambulance. He was holding my hand and looked really worried and pale. I couldn’t move at all.
“Dex?” I asked grimacing at the sight of the needle in my arm that the paramedic was silently adjusting. “Dex, are you okay?”
“Yeah,” he said smiling. I couldn’t help smiling back at him. Once again immense pain surged through my body.
“Dex, seriously are you okay?” I asked worriedly, full of guilt. “I’m so sorry for getting you mixed up in this mess.
“You shouldn’t be sorry,” he said gently hugging me. “I’m a cop; I put my life in danger the day I signed up for the job.”
“You both need to get some rest,” said the paramedic.
“I can’t rest until I know Dex is gonna be okay,” I said. “And it doesn’t matter because you’re hurt now because of me … they wanted me, not you, me.
“Honey he’s going to be okay it’s a rib wound no one ever dies from those,” she said. “Besides he’s a good strong guy. Now rest,” she said.
“I’ll stay right here with you,” said Dex tightening his grip on my hand. “I won’t leave your side.”
“Okay,” I said closing my eyes and drifting off to sleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The graveyard was dark and dreary. I walked up to my dad’s grave. It said Jonathan Winston Mathews, 1975-1997. I was 5 years old when he died. I walked over to Eric’s grave it said: Eric John Masterson 1983-2006. He was 23 years old when he died. I walked over to Elektra’s grave it said: Elektra Melinda Warren 1984-2006 she was 22 years old when she died. What a young age to die at. She had a whole new life to live for. She was supposed to get married on February 14th, Valentine’s Day, but the night before she and her fiancé were murdered. I put flowers on Eric and Elektra’s tombstones and left. As I left the graveyard it started to rain. I kept hoping that somehow they’d be alive again.
I ran home through the rain. When I got home I put in the movie “The Crow”. Too bad Brandon Lee died making this movie. I would love to tell him that the first part of the movie had pretty much come true for me, becoming “My Personal Hell”, except for the fact that they haven’t come back to life. Then a crow flew up to my window. I tried to ignore the fact that it was just sitting there looking hungry and cold. I opened the window and let the crow in. I brought over some corn for the crow and he ate it out of my hand.
I looked back at the TV screen and it was right at the part where Eric comes back to life. I had to face reality and that Eric and Elektra were dead and that they weren’t coming back. Why did they have to leave me here? Why did they die? There are so many bad people out there and they had to take two of the few I actually loved. They were all I had. This movie was tormenting me, giving me false hope. I thought as I walked to the DVD player and stopped the movie. I slowly picked up the case and then threw it across the room.
I let the crow in and carried it to the bathroom. I carefully dried it off when I realized that its wing was hurt. I carefully lifted its wing and wrapped it up in gauze. Then I tenderly carried it into the living room and set it down on the couch. I wrapped it up in a warm blanket. I left him there for only a few seconds to go and get him some corn.
I walked into the kitchen and grabbed a can of corn from the cabinet. I opened it and poured it into a plastic bowl and heated it up for 15 seconds. Then I drained it. I carried the bowl back out into the living room. The crow ate the whole bowl sooo fast.
“Okay you have to go to sleep now,” I said to the crow. I picked him up and carried him into my bedroom. He was still wrapped up in the blanket. “You look like a Jake,” I said.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I opened my eyes to see a white ceiling much like the one at headquarters. Dex was asleep in a chair next to my bed Dex was holding my hand and his head was down on the hospital bed. Dex was wearing a t-shirt for the band HIM and an AFI sweatshirt. He was wearing blue jeans and his favorite converses. As usual he was wearing a studded belt. The sagging bags beneath his eyes were bigger than I remembered them.
The Chief was asleep in the chair across from us. I shifted in the bed and Dex woke up.
“Oh sorry,” I whispered.
“It’s okay Em,” he said groggily putting his head back down on the bed. “Em?” he asked excitedly sitting up very quickly.
“Yeah,” I said quietly looking at him.
“Oh my God, you’re awake!” he yelled hugging me tightly. He was definitely awake now “Don’t ever scare me like that again,” he added continuing to hug me. His grip got tighter and tighter.
“Dex?” I asked. “Dex… DEX!” I exclaimed quietly
“Heh heh, I guess you won’t live too much longer if I strangle you,” he said laughing.
“Yeah,” I said laughing.
“When you said you would go to the hospital with me after I never thought it would be because you got shot,” he said.
“So, how long was I asleep?” I asked.
“Em, you were out for a week and a half,” said Dex.
“And it was probably the longest week and a half of his life,” said the paramedic from the ambulance as she came in.
“Hi,” said to her.
“Hey Miss Murray,” she said. “How are you feeling?”
“I’m feeling fine,” I said sitting up more. “So how are you?” I asked her as the Chief woke up.
“Em?” asked The Chief. “Holy Crap we thought we lost you,” he said pushing Dexter and the paramedic out of the way and hugged me tightly.
“Chief!” I choked as he tightened his grip. “Chief!”
“Uh, Chief you’re choking her!” said Dexter.
“Yeah right… sorry,” said the Chief releasing his grip on me.
“Wow Chief did you really miss me that much?” I asked.
“My wife baked brownies for you two. She was convinced you would wake up today,” said the Chief. “I’ll go call her and tell her you’re okay.”
“Tell Linda I said hello and thanks for the brownies,” I said as he left. I turned to Dexter.
“Are you sure you’re okay Dex?” I asked worriedly.
Instantly he burst out laughing. I did too. I know I sounded ridiculous to him because I was wondering if he was okay even though I myself have been border lining comatose for two weeks.
“I’m… fine Em,” he choked through his laughter.
“Are you sure?” I asked.
“Yes I’m sure,” said Dexter finally stopping his laughter. “Stop worrying Em,” he said jokingly hugging me.
“Sorry,” I said.
“So, how long have you two been going out?” asked the paramedic.
“Um, we’re not… uh,” I said looking at Dex.
“We’re not going out we’re just really good friends. We’re partners. We’re Murray and House that’s how it’s been for years,” he said.
“Oh, sorry,” she said.
“Oh, no it’s okay,” I said.
“For what it’s worth you two would make a great couple. It’s obvious you both care for each other a lot. It’s easy to tell by the way you two look at each other,” she said. Then the doctor came in.
“Hi, I’m Doctor Kay Coletti but you can call me Kay. Agent Murray, how are you feeling?” asked Kay. She was a young Brunette and seemed fresh out of Medical School.
“I’m fine, I’m sore more than anything,” I said.
“Well, you are very fortunate you are a fast healer. So fast of a healer that you are free to go home tomorrow,” she said.
“Really?” I asked.
“Yep, and you Agent House, need to rest. You haven’t left her side since she got here. You are very lucky to have such a good boyfriend,” she said walking out of the room.
“He’s not my boyfriend!” I called after her at the same time as Dexter yelled, “I’m not her boyfriend.”
We both looked at each other and burst out laughing
Then I moved over just a little bit and got a sharp pain through my whole body. I cringed in pain immediately and curled up into a little ball.
The paramedic’s beeper went off and she left. I laid there in silence staring at the ceiling thinking of Eric and Elektra.
“Why them?” I asked quietly still staring at the ceiling as a single tear snaked down my cheek. “They didn’t do anything to anyone,” I said as Dexter held my hand.
“Em,” said Dexter quietly tightening his grip on my hand.
“Why I mean, they were supposed to get married. They were in love. They should have been fine but, but they were killed. They didn’t even get the chance to get married. Why them?” I asked looking at Dexter.
“Em, you couldn’t stop it, you really couldn’t. You did all you could,” said Dexter.
“Did I? Did I really do all I could?” I asked. Now I was crying more openly. “Did I?”
“Em, you did, you really did,” he said. “Oh Em, don’t cry,” he said picking me up and moving me over on the bed. Then he laid down in the bed next to me and held me while I cried.
“You must think I’m some silly little scared kid right now,” I said laughing and choking over my tears.
“No, I don’t,” he said holding me tighter. “No, you’re just hurt badly and I’m not talking about the bullet wounds either.”
It was then that I realized that this was the first time I brought this up in a while. I also realized how well I could talk to Dexter. He’s a pretty amazing guy. I felt like he was the one person who could understand me and keep up with me. I’m so used to living a certain way and he understood that and almost anything about me he probably knew me better than I knew myself.
It was then as he was holding me tightly into him that I was able to finally calm down. Actually I actually stopped crying and he held me until I fell asleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Emily honey, did you see anyone come out of the building?” asked Darryl the police officer.
“I saw a man, a big creepy guy, he stopped and looked back at me for a few seconds and then ran,” I said.
I was really scared. Elektra was going to die I just knew it. I already lost my dad and Eric. My mom’s been gone too, yeah she’s alive but she’s not really living at all. I can’t lose Elektra too she’s all I have left. I need her to be okay.
“Emmy, did you see the man’s face?” asked Darryl.
“No Sir, it was too dark, will Elektra be okay?” I repeated the question I’ve asked for the past few hours and still have yet to have gotten a straight answer.
“Well, it’s difficult to say,” he answered.
“I’m 13 not 3 give me a straight answer not what I want to hear,” I said to him.
“I don’t think so sweetie,” he said to me. That was the second time my heart was ripped apart in one day. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Random On The Spot Improv Story For Vampycore

2009-05-08T22:04:00.005-07:00

Lol heres another Story For You Guys

This is a Story Strictly Written for my friedn Vampycore

Vampycore: blood!!! xDD
Guest_shadowraven9999: i loe vamps :)
Guest_shadowraven9999: *love
Vampycore: >_>
Guest_shadowraven9999: i write lots about them
Vampycore: -points at myself- heres another one to add to your stories...
Vampycore: XDD
Guest_shadowraven9999: i should add u in one of them hmmm... i gots an idea :)
Guest_shadowraven9999: sry writing and ranting make me happy lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: i supernatural rant lots especially vampires and the angel of death
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: i quote too
Vampycore: lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: alloff the top of my heat
Guest_shadowraven9999: *head
Guest_shadowraven9999: but now i think i will write u in one of my stories
Guest_shadowraven9999: hmmm
Guest_shadowraven9999: how about ill start u off cooking eggs lol
Vampycore: >_>
Guest_shadowraven9999: even though ur a vamp u still like ur eggs ;)
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Vampycore: lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: ne ways
Guest_shadowraven9999: so you wake up you roll out of bed
Guest_shadowraven9999: the sun has just finished setting
Vampycore: Lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: and you can see the final purple rays against the sun
Guest_shadowraven9999: *ehh dark night sky
Vampycore: haha..
Guest_shadowraven9999: you walk into the kitchen and open the fridge
Guest_shadowraven9999: you take out some country crock and the eggs
Vampycore: Lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: you take out a frying pan and a spatula and some bread
Guest_shadowraven9999: you put the pan on the stove and put the butter in
Guest_shadowraven9999: then u turn to put the bread in the toaster
Guest_shadowraven9999: you turn back and tiredly look around to realise u forgot to turn the burner on
Guest_shadowraven9999: u laugh to yourself as u trun it on
Guest_shadowraven9999: *turn
Guest_shadowraven9999: then you crack the eggs into the pan and fry them
Guest_shadowraven9999: as you filp them over to prevent them from burning you hear the toaster pop
Guest_shadowraven9999: you quickly spin around and butter your toast
Guest_shadowraven9999: and u put it on your plate
Guest_shadowraven9999: you turn back around just in time to flip the eggs once more
Vampycore: XDD
Vampycore: ur making me hungry...
Guest_shadowraven9999: after flipping them you walk over to the fridge where you grab a slice of meunster chees and put it on the eggs in the pan just so it melts perfectly
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: sry
Guest_shadowraven9999: i can stop if u want
Guest_shadowraven9999: :D
Vampycore: its okay...
Guest_shadowraven9999: u sure lol
Vampycore: -goes downstairs-
Vampycore: not done yet -.-
Vampycore: wure
Guest_shadowraven9999: so you take the eggs form the pan and slide them onto the toast
Guest_shadowraven9999: then you walk tou the freezer and take out the box of bacon :)
Guest_shadowraven9999: you fry uppa few peices and put them into your sandwich
Vampycore: >.>
Guest_shadowraven9999: then you carry your plate to the table and you turn back to the fridge and put everything away
Guest_shadowraven9999: then you grab a small pack of AB negative blood from the fridge and grab a bendy straw
Guest_shadowraven9999: (lol juice box)
Guest_shadowraven9999: then you sit down at the table and pick up your sandwch you take the first bite and you taste the cheese melt and the warmth of the eggs
Guest_shadowraven9999: then you taste the sweet crunchineess of the bacon
Guest_shadowraven9999: you take a sip of the blood and instantly the warming sweet sensation that you have grown accustomed to returns
Guest_shadowraven9999: the delicious aroma of the blood is intoxicating
Vampycore: XDD
Guest_shadowraven9999: you finish eating and drinking and you take your plate to the sink
Vampycore: -still getting hungry-
Guest_shadowraven9999: as you pass your calendar you realise you have to meet up with your friends Elvira, Lillith, Gabriel and Ethan.
Vampycore: haha.
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol do u like it so far ?
Vampycore: yes, are u writing this down anywhere?
Guest_shadowraven9999: only on here but i may copy and paste this into word
Guest_shadowraven9999: y?
Vampycore: just wondering...
Guest_shadowraven9999: :D
Guest_shadowraven9999: this would be fun to post on my blog
Vampycore: Lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: "random on the spot improv stories"
Guest_shadowraven9999: it could be a whole new segment lol
Vampycore: >_>
Vampycore: lmao..
Guest_shadowraven9999: sry was i making u too hungry?
Vampycore: not really...
Guest_shadowraven9999: ooh what color r u painting the kitchen
Guest_shadowraven9999: sry delayed reaction
Vampycore: they are painting it yellow -.-
Guest_shadowraven9999: do u like the color?
Guest_shadowraven9999: u just seem indifferent
Vampycore: uh, yellow isnt my color..
Guest_shadowraven9999: ahh
Vampycore: mehh...
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol good i was picturing ur kitchen in the story a deep red lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: or a grey ::)
Vampycore: make it deep red...or black then >_>
Guest_shadowraven9999: haha four eyed smily
Vampycore: oo.oo
Guest_shadowraven9999: haha
Vampycore: Oo.oO
Vampycore: OO.oo
Vampycore: >>.>>
Guest_shadowraven9999: <(^.^<) Guest_shadowraven9999: mew? Guest_shadowraven9999: lol Vampycore: meow Guest_shadowraven9999: woof Guest_shadowraven9999: lol Guest_shadowraven9999: oohooh i take that back Guest_shadowraven9999: eek Guest_shadowraven9999: like a bat :D Vampycore: mehhh... Guest_shadowraven9999: lol idk Vampycore: lmao... Guest_shadowraven9999: so just a bit of background haha Guest_shadowraven9999: Elvira is a half vamp half wolf hybrid who can transform into a winged wolf :) Vampycore: Lol. Guest_shadowraven9999: Gabriel is a half demon half Vamp who can channel energy and run faster than any other Vamp Vampycore: haha... Guest_shadowraven9999: Lillith was turned at a very young age yet she is the oldest of you... she can be very deceptie at times and can manipulate thoughts Guest_shadowraven9999: and Ethan is just... Ethan lol Vampycore: Lmao. Vampycore: deceptive, just like Adam's first wife? Guest_shadowraven9999: and u are a Vampire whose heart was once oercome by darkness but has now reformed and is working with demons to free those who have been wrongfully been damned Guest_shadowraven9999: u also are one of the apprentices to the angel of death Guest_shadowraven9999: or do u not know that legend? Vampycore: not really... Guest_shadowraven9999: oooh its one of my favorites Guest_shadowraven9999: :D Guest_shadowraven9999: they say the angel of death choses four apprentices and has them go through different trials Guest_shadowraven9999: if they prove worthy Vampycore: Lmao... Guest_shadowraven9999: and survie through all Guest_shadowraven9999: they live to replace the angel of death. Vampycore: wow... Guest_shadowraven9999: if he decides then to stop killing he becomes a regular angel and floats off to heaven Guest_shadowraven9999: if he coninues to kill he becomes the Grim Reaper :D Vampycore: o.o Guest_shadowraven9999: hahaha Guest_shadowraven9999: do u survive the trials? Guest_shadowraven9999: mwahh hahaha Guest_shadowraven9999: u shall see :D Guest_shadowraven9999: :P Guest_shadowraven9999: er.. or read Vampycore: Lmao Vampycore: lmao...i become the corrupted one? Vampycore: >.>
Guest_shadowraven9999: maybe (in a dark scary voice)
Guest_shadowraven9999: (BE AFRAID)
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: hahaha
Vampycore: XDD
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol sry
Guest_shadowraven9999: thank you im feeling much better
Guest_shadowraven9999: sry bout the whole breakdown earlier
Vampycore: ok...
Guest_shadowraven9999: i was just rly hurting and i dont let out my emotions enoughand cracked lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: thank u for being there :D
Guest_shadowraven9999: id hug u but id most likely utr my self on the spikes :D
Vampycore: you're welcome...
Guest_shadowraven9999: *hurt
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Vampycore: OO.oo
Guest_shadowraven9999: so back to the story :D
Guest_shadowraven9999: hahaha
Guest_shadowraven9999: ne ways lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: you plopped down on your couch and called Elvira
Guest_shadowraven9999: you were met with no answer
Vampycore: o,...,o
Guest_shadowraven9999: "Hey youve reached Elvira please leave your name number and a brief message and ill get back to you as sooon as possible
Guest_shadowraven9999: Thank you "
Guest_shadowraven9999: Hey Elvie its me alex
Guest_shadowraven9999: Where r u gusy
Guest_shadowraven9999: *guys weve gotta hurry
Vampycore: -beep-
Guest_shadowraven9999: brb
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: brb
Vampycore: ok...
Guest_shadowraven9999: im back sry
Guest_shadowraven9999: had to check on the triplets they were too quiet lol
Vampycore: wb
Guest_shadowraven9999: thanks
Vampycore: oh, lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: then u tried calling Ethan when you heard a thump at ur door
Vampycore: e.e
Guest_shadowraven9999: you opened it and Gabriel flewinto your house followed by Ethan and Lillit
Guest_shadowraven9999: *lillith
Guest_shadowraven9999: Hurry!
Vampycore: Lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: shut the door shut the door!
Guest_shadowraven9999: yelled ethan
Guest_shadowraven9999: What? What's worng?
Guest_shadowraven9999: you yelled worriedly
Guest_shadowraven9999: Idk i was bored u laughed
Guest_shadowraven9999: *he
Vampycore: o.o
Guest_shadowraven9999: ill be right back u said as u stood tere in your pajamas
Guest_shadowraven9999: i wasnt expecting u guys soo soon
Guest_shadowraven9999: then u hurried to ur room to change
Guest_shadowraven9999: ELVIE NOOOO!
Guest_shadowraven9999: you heard someone yell and u heard a crash
Vampycore: o.o
Guest_shadowraven9999: you ran into thhe room with the buttons on your sirt all buttoned wrong to find Elvira in wolf form on top of Ethan licking his face
Vampycore: haha...
Guest_shadowraven9999: i leave you guys alone for five seconds and you already tackled him?
Guest_shadowraven9999: Nope i didnt
Guest_shadowraven9999: she barked
Guest_shadowraven9999: lillith laughed
Vampycore: Lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: then you shook ur head in disbelief as u began to laugh
Guest_shadowraven9999: are we going to go or not
Vampycore: o.o
Guest_shadowraven9999: Artime and Vincent are waiting for us haha
Vampycore: rofl.
Guest_shadowraven9999: you unbuttoned your shirt to rebutton it and grabbed your backpack
Guest_shadowraven9999: in it you had your gun filled with silver bullets
Guest_shadowraven9999: a few stakes
Vampycore: haha...
Guest_shadowraven9999: some extra bullets
Vampycore: why do i need stakes?
Guest_shadowraven9999: your cell phone
Guest_shadowraven9999: haha ull see
Guest_shadowraven9999: theyre silve
Guest_shadowraven9999: *silver
Guest_shadowraven9999: silver
Vampycore: lmao..
Guest_shadowraven9999: hahaha
Guest_shadowraven9999: then you grabbed a few extra items that you would need and you five left
Vampycore: XD
Guest_shadowraven9999: you arrived not to long after at vincent's house
Guest_shadowraven9999: Not vincent valentien :D
Guest_shadowraven9999: Valentien
Guest_shadowraven9999: *valentine!
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol sry can t type
Vampycore: haha...
Guest_shadowraven9999: he wore a long black cape and an all black outfit
Vampycore: o.o
Guest_shadowraven9999: he had a scar in the shape of a pentagram etched in his forehead
Guest_shadowraven9999: he wore thick black motorcycle boots
Guest_shadowraven9999: and he was the cold silent type for he had been hurt far too many times
Guest_shadowraven9999: Artime (a good friend of yours) hid under his cape and he didnt seem to mind though
Guest_shadowraven9999: he had grown very fond and protective of her though he wouldnt admit it
Guest_shadowraven9999: she stayed in her half human ahalf wolf form as she usually had
Guest_shadowraven9999: her jet black tail was visible from underneath his cloak
Guest_shadowraven9999: and u could see it wagging
Guest_shadowraven9999: Arti its us
Guest_shadowraven9999: said Gabriel
Guest_shadowraven9999: I TOLD U NEVER TO CALL ME THAT!!!!
Guest_shadowraven9999: she yelled out as she pounced at him
Guest_shadowraven9999: and it took all of Vincent's strength to hold her back
Guest_shadowraven9999: Artime dear dont let him provoke u like that
Guest_shadowraven9999: yes Vinny she replied
Guest_shadowraven9999: he only let her dall him that
Guest_shadowraven9999: *call him that
Guest_shadowraven9999: now that we have you all here
Guest_shadowraven9999: i would like you to meet some new members of the team:D
Guest_shadowraven9999: said Vincent with a giant Grin Etched across his face
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol do u like it so far?
Vampycore: yes...
Guest_shadowraven9999: :D
Guest_shadowraven9999: and now the fun begins
Guest_shadowraven9999: hahaha
Vampycore: ok..
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol sry
Guest_shadowraven9999: am i boring u?
Vampycore: no, i was just frying eggs..
Guest_shadowraven9999: ahhh
Guest_shadowraven9999: with cheese and bacon ;)
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: they are almost here
Guest_shadowraven9999: they are out with Tabitha and Fang
Guest_shadowraven9999: we've all been brought together for this assignment
Vampycore: Lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: by all what do u mean?
Guest_shadowraven9999: yeah Vinny ow much of us all together?
Vampycore: llol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: *how
Guest_shadowraven9999: lots i dont even know fully whose in our group yet
Guest_shadowraven9999: he responded as Tabithat and fang ran in
Vampycore: Lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: followed by at least fie people
Guest_shadowraven9999: *five
Guest_shadowraven9999: This is Lucretia Lucinda Marcus Armand and Arabella
Guest_shadowraven9999: we have to hurry
Guest_shadowraven9999: the rest are out fighting
Guest_shadowraven9999: weve been ambushed
Guest_shadowraven9999: "by who?" asked lillith
Vampycore: o.o
Guest_shadowraven9999: by Demons, Werewoles, Vampires, Golemns, Witches, Warlocks, youname it its out there
Vampycore: wow..
Guest_shadowraven9999: its like every angered species out there has decided to strike now
Vampycore: omfg.
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: wat?
Vampycore: its just getting interesting...
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: Arti
Guest_shadowraven9999: i need you to gather the children and the other people of the village and get them to safety on mount callypso
Guest_shadowraven9999: yes vinny
Guest_shadowraven9999: she said kissing him goodbye and she ran out the door
Guest_shadowraven9999: Luke Rain go with her
Guest_shadowraven9999: take care of her for me
Vampycore: Lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: yes vincent
Guest_shadowraven9999: :P
Vampycore: XD
Guest_shadowraven9999: Fang Lucretia lucietta
Guest_shadowraven9999: go out towards the school they will need lots of help there
Guest_shadowraven9999: yes vincent
Guest_shadowraven9999: the rest of yo ucome with me
Guest_shadowraven9999: you were all lead out into a giiant room
Vampycore: lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: it was a cyllindrical library type room
Guest_shadowraven9999: in here there must be an answere
Guest_shadowraven9999: *answer
Vampycore: e.e
Vampycore: afk
Guest_shadowraven9999: kk
Vampycore: back
Guest_shadowraven9999: :D
Vampycore: o.o
Guest_shadowraven9999: there is everything from land spirits both native and immigrint and the pishacha
Guest_shadowraven9999: Acheri to Balthazoar to Baslisks to omens
Guest_shadowraven9999: this rom holds the answers to these issues that have arisin
Guest_shadowraven9999: we shall go out to fight while others may stay in here to search
Guest_shadowraven9999: they will make potions and cures and antidotes for us to carry to help prolong our energy and win this battle
Guest_shadowraven9999: Alex you take lillith ethan Elvira and Gabriel
Guest_shadowraven9999: you five will handle the upper square
Vampycore: lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: that is where they are coming from and you shall prove yourselves worthy of higher positions if you can close the portal
Guest_shadowraven9999: annd secure the entire town for us :D
Guest_shadowraven9999: our fate is in your hands
Vampycore: o.o
Guest_shadowraven9999: i will be helping protect the children with artimen
Guest_shadowraven9999: Artime
Guest_shadowraven9999: now go
Guest_shadowraven9999: we have much work to do
Vampycore: lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: and keep farr awya from the dark energy arrows they are deadly to all of us
Guest_shadowraven9999: now go maake haste for there is much to do
Vampycore: o_O
Guest_shadowraven9999: :D
Guest_shadowraven9999: Intermission
Guest_shadowraven9999: doom doom doom doom doom doom doom
Guest_shadowraven9999: doom doom doom doom doom doom
Vampycore: intermission?
Guest_shadowraven9999: yupp
Guest_shadowraven9999: intermission inter mission intermission
Vampycore: >.>
Guest_shadowraven9999: inter mission over lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: ^,..,^
Guest_shadowraven9999: chom[
Guest_shadowraven9999: chomp
Guest_shadowraven9999: i ate inter mission
Vampycore: lmao.
Guest_shadowraven9999: we made it all the way to the upper square fighting the entire way
Guest_shadowraven9999: people were dying all a round us
Guest_shadowraven9999: and wo could do nothing to stop it
Guest_shadowraven9999: we reached the square and it was swarmed with darkness
Guest_shadowraven9999: Elvira took on two witches and a vampire
Vampycore: o.e
Guest_shadowraven9999: Ethan transformed with his change sphere and was covered in silver armour
Guest_shadowraven9999: Lillith unleashed her wings and shot down on the creatures from above
Guest_shadowraven9999: Gabriel fought three vampires and a werewolf
Vampycore: wow...and im stuffed xDD
Guest_shadowraven9999: and you were left fighting off a Wendigo, two vampires, a succubsus and a water demon
Guest_shadowraven9999: and still more were coming
Guest_shadowraven9999: Elvira!
Guest_shadowraven9999: you yelled out
Guest_shadowraven9999: yeah im kinda busyAlex
Guest_shadowraven9999: Exorcismus!
Guest_shadowraven9999: cant it
Guest_shadowraven9999: Chant it therye posessed
Vampycore: Lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: at least some of them
Guest_shadowraven9999: exorcizo te, immundissime spiritus, omnis incursio adversarii, omne phantasma, omnis legio, in nomine
Guest_shadowraven9999: (sry my latis a bit rusty)
Guest_shadowraven9999: Latin
Vampycore: Lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: as she chanted a few of the witches posessed by demons backed away in pain as a darkevil smoke burst from their mouths
Guest_shadowraven9999: Keepp chanting!
Guest_shadowraven9999: you yelled as you finally got close enough to burn the wendigos heart
Guest_shadowraven9999: Domini nostri jesu christi eradicare et effugare af hoc plasmate dei.
Vampycore: o.o
Guest_shadowraven9999: more demonic ectoplasm left the bodies of the creatures
Guest_shadowraven9999: and they became uneasy as they fell to the ground yet still some put up a fight
Guest_shadowraven9999: and still they multiplied
Vampycore: Lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: the creatures who had regained control of their bodies began to fight on our side
Guest_shadowraven9999: ipse tibi imperat; qui te de supernis caelonum
Guest_shadowraven9999: she continued to chant
Guest_shadowraven9999: haha enjoying the story?
Vampycore: yes...
Guest_shadowraven9999: :D im glad
Vampycore: XD
Guest_shadowraven9999: then you were granted an opening towards the portal
Guest_shadowraven9999: you jumped towards the opportunity
Vampycore: lol.
Guest_shadowraven9999: spiritus immundi, ungularum suarum emittlepour latin
Guest_shadowraven9999: iram. domina , persona carnis ossique
Vampycore: lmao.
Guest_shadowraven9999: and the portal shut
Guest_shadowraven9999: now we just had to finish taking care of the rest of the creatures
Vampycore: o.o
Guest_shadowraven9999: just then Elvira was shot through her backwith a dark energy arrow
Guest_shadowraven9999: you ran to her and caught her just before se would have hit the ground
Guest_shadowraven9999: Elvira, i have to pull the arrow out or it wil lkill you
Guest_shadowraven9999: you said moving some swaety strands of ahair away from her face
Guest_shadowraven9999: she had taken care of all but two creatures by thatpoint and Gabriel and Lillith were finishing them off along with Ethan
Vampycore: O.O
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: are you ready? you asked her
Guest_shadowraven9999: yes she said painfully as you yanked the arrow out
Guest_shadowraven9999: the look of pain etched across her face showed the intensity of her pain
Guest_shadowraven9999: she was bleeding alot
Guest_shadowraven9999: to the point where you thought she would die right there
Guest_shadowraven9999: you picked her up and carried her Vincent's house
Guest_shadowraven9999: the whole way you werent met with any troubles
Guest_shadowraven9999: when you arrived at the house Vincent was sitting on the floor by the couch holding artime's hand
Vampycore: wow...
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol what?
Vampycore: ur just making this up as u go....u got alot of talent...
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: writings the only ting im good at besides watching little kids
Guest_shadowraven9999: i guess that's why the kind of rejection i faced today stung so much
Vampycore: i know...
Guest_shadowraven9999: im not rly that good at ne thing else i write song poems and stories and watch little kids lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: that's actually how i started writing
Guest_shadowraven9999: improve bedtime stories
Vampycore: oh, wow...
Guest_shadowraven9999: i still tel my little brotehrs ad sister bedtime stories
Vampycore: okay...
Guest_shadowraven9999: sometimes at night we go into the basement and make campfire out of a flashlisght and tissue paper and tell stories together
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: its suprisingly fun
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: and u cant get burned haha
Guest_shadowraven9999: ne ways lol
Vampycore: haha...
Guest_shadowraven9999: What happened said Vincent
Guest_shadowraven9999: she recited exorcismus and tthey shot her
Guest_shadowraven9999: she got rid of mst of them and i closed the portal we need to get her help
Guest_shadowraven9999: its a dark energy arrow
Guest_shadowraven9999: there has to be someway
Vampycore: o.o
Guest_shadowraven9999: by now you were covered in her blood and some of your own
Guest_shadowraven9999: it was then you realised your arm had been cut open but you didnt even realise before
Guest_shadowraven9999: it didnt even hurt you
Guest_shadowraven9999: then eerything went black
Guest_shadowraven9999: Alex.. ooh Alex... you have to make a choice here my young apprentace
Guest_shadowraven9999: you heards a dark sinister voice say
Guest_shadowraven9999: you either chose to die or she will
Vampycore: e.e
Guest_shadowraven9999: you have to make the choice
Guest_shadowraven9999: if you chose to live you will become the angel of death as prophesised or she shall die
Vampycore: o____O
Guest_shadowraven9999: or if you chose to die she shall live
Guest_shadowraven9999: take my life for nothing is worse than a life of lonliness for she was my only true friend i would rather she live a long happy life
Guest_shadowraven9999: good answer alex
Guest_shadowraven9999: he responded
Vampycore: >.>
Guest_shadowraven9999: you awoke witha start Elvira was sitting next to you
Guest_shadowraven9999: i know wat you did Alex she said
Vampycore: e.e
Guest_shadowraven9999: then a nearly unbearable pain erupted in your back as five foot long wings broke through your skin and appeares
Guest_shadowraven9999: good luck my dear angel the deep voice said
Guest_shadowraven9999: and that was the last you ever heard of it
Guest_shadowraven9999: you walked ofer to Vincent and put your hand on his shoulder
Guest_shadowraven9999: dont worry its not her time you said as you healed her and walked out of the room
Guest_shadowraven9999: haha and now you have to wait for the sequel lol
Guest_shadowraven9999: what dou thinks
Vampycore: damn...
Vampycore: nice...
Vampycore: time to copy and paste?
Guest_shadowraven9999: lol

EXCERPT FROM EMILY I

2009-05-05T18:08:00.000-07:00

Emily

They say everything happens for a reason. Some reasons are more obvious than others. All of these events have powerful stories that lie behind them. One story truly rises above them all. This is a story to which so many variations have been told. People must know the real truth. I promise this is the truth that must be heard. I’m warning you this is not a happy story so now is your last chance to turn back. Okay, don’t listen to me. Don’t say I didn’t warn you.
In the end they say you think about the beginning and about what led to where we are now… Well, they’re wrong. You think about the people you love and what will happen to them. This is my entire fault… It really is… I don’t know what the hell is wrong with me… now they will make my friends and family pay for what I did. They killed most of my family and they just might succeed in killing me tonight…
I bet you don’t understand a thing I’m saying. I bet I make absolutely no sense to you. I don’t expect you to understand… maybe… maybe it would help if I took you back to the beginning.
Really its okay, I’m practically comatose right now… ha ha… sorry. I think I might be slightly delirious from the pain at the moment. It’s not like I have anything better to do. I am just laying here nearly drowning in a vast, deep red, pool of blood that I know is not entirely mine.
No matter how hard I try I can’t respond to the echoing cries coming from my friends and colleagues. There’s this one voice sticking out from all of the others. It just keeps calling my name… It sounds so angelic, so beautiful, so scared. I wanted to call out to this angel… to tell him I was okay. Something sounding so angelic so magnificent shouldn’t be sounding so full of pain…
Oh yeah sorry… I better fill you in before I pass out or die… Regardless of which comes first you must know what happened here…
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Em, I got a case for you. We’re going to need your help on a drug bust,” said Damian Blaine, the chief officer in our bureau.
You see, I’m a special agent for the FBI. I’m a bit higher than that actually. As far as our operations go I basically deal with all of the more difficult higher profile cases. That’s a long story for another time though. I’m the only girl in our bureau so the guys always give me a rough time. Not too rough of a time though, this is probably because I could beat all of them (at once) in a fight any day. There’s only about one guy I couldn’t beat and that would be Derek Cole but he’s petrified of me anyway because I have a great reputation as the unbeaten fighter.
However, they are also very protective of me at the very same time. We’re like one big family here. We can mess around with one another but as soon as an outsider hurts one of us we all attack. Sometimes I wonder if that is good or bad.
“Okay I’m right on it chief,” I said.
“Which agents will you be bringing with you this time?” asked the chief inquisitively as he passed me files containing top field agents and S.W.A.T. teams.
I started to leaf through the files merely for the chief’s benefit because he most likely went through a lot of trouble to obtain and sort these files.
“Chief, I’ll bring Agent House, Dexter House, my partner. He is the only backup I need,” I said. “We are a team Chief and we work well together and complete missions and hostile situations efficiently with the least casualties as possible on both ends. Bringing in an agent unaccustomed to our methods I fear shall only jeopardize the mission.
“Why doesn’t that surprise me Em,” said the chief. “Now get going,” he added flashing me a smile. “And Em?”
“Yes Chief?”
“Be careful, you and House. I would hate to lose my two best agents… besides my wife is cooking dinner for you guys tonight remember?” he added with a laugh.
“We’ll be there Chief,” I said.
“Now you two get outta here,” he barked jokingly with a wink.
“We’ll leave as soon as I find House,” I said.
“Good,” said the chief. “Be careful Emily. The office wouldn’t be the same without you.”
“Aren’t I always?” I asked. “Chief, I’ll be fine.”
“Just promise us. You are the best agents the bureau has seen in years Emily.”
“I promise, and I guess I can bring House back in one piece too,” I said laughing .
Then Dexter ran in with his hair messy and his shirt buttoned wrong.
“Turn around we gotta go,” I said to him.
“Aw man, really?” said Dexter sounding very frustrated and disappointed.
“Yes really,” I said. “Chief E-mail us the directions. I’m taking my black pick-up truck. I’ll have my laptop. Dexter and I will go undercover so don’t call us unless you want us to come back home in matchboxes,” I said laughing as I grabbed my gun and threw it into my Emily the Strange backpack (it was given to me by the guys here at the bureau as a gag gift because I’m so strange). “E-mail us in fifteen minutes and we will be just getting to the gas station. We will change our clothes there and get some gas and then we will go to the place where we need to make the bust.”
“Got it Em,” said the Chief and he left.
“Dexter! You have your gun right?” I asked Dexter but was granted no response he looked kind of groggy. “EARTH TO DEXTER!” I yelled.
“Oh ... Yeah Em?” he whispered.
“DO YOU HAVE YOUR GUN???”
“Oh yeah its right here, sorry Em,” he responded still looking dazed but he tossed me his gun and I threw it into my backpack.
“Come on, let’s go,” I said grabbing my coffin shaped purse.
I grabbed dexter by the shirt and dragged him out into the hallway. I continued to haul Dexter down the hall behind me until we got to the elevator. I hit the button and turned around to face him.
“We have to look our role. While we are there I am going to change the license plate to a plate that is registered to a stolen car. I have a change of clothes for each of us just in case, in the hidden compartment in the trunk of my pickup. We have to change into those clothes before we leave. Then we’ll put our badges and our guns in there. I have two extra guns in the glove compartment with ammo just in case. Got it?” I said.
Just then I noticed the large purple bags beneath his emerald green eyes. I also noticed the tired, dazed, and worried look in those eyes. He was tall and well built so he normally stood up straight to show off his muscles (unintentionally of course, he is completely blind to the fact that he is smoking hot. He’s really not full of himself at all). Today he was slouching like something was seriously bothering him. His black baggy jeans were wrinkled to a point that I never thought was even possible. His badly buttoned red shirt was just as wrinkled. His long black hair that just barely reached his shoulders was messy, not exactly bed head, but still messy.
“Dex, what’s wrong?” I asked.
“Nothing Em, I’m fine,” he answered.
“Dex,” I said as the elevator opened and we stepped in. “I’ve known you for almost my whole life. I know when something’s wrong and something is definitely wrong. You can tell me,” I said hitting the button for the basement garage.
“My sister had an emergency C Section this morning and I’m scared my niece or nephew might not have made it,” he said looking up at me worriedly.
“Well, I’m sure that your niece and or nephew is fine and so is your sister,” I said reassuringly hugging him. “So after we finish this bust I will go with you to see her.”
“Thanks Em,” he said. “That would mean tons to me and my sister.”
“You’re welcome Dex,” I said. “You know I’d do anything for you and Lilly. And besides I haven’t seen her in forever it seems.”
We got out of the elevator and walked to my truck. I walked to the trunk and opened it. I rearranged the items in the secret compartment in the back of my trunk and he stood there watching me with a thoughtful look on his face.
“Whatchya thinking about???” I asked.
“It would be really smart if we changed our clothes at the gas station while we wait for the e-mail,” said Dex sounding all proud of himself (he’s normally not this ditzy).
“You really are out of it today aren’t you,” I said laughing as I unlocked the doors and we both got in.
“What do you mean?” he asked as we both slammed our doors shut at the same time immediately I turned my laptop back on. The e-mail was already waiting for us. “Never mind, here,” I said passing the laptop to Dexter.
“I’ll check the e-mail,” he said. “Then you can read it when I go to change.”
“Okay,” I said smiling.
I left the garage and drove across the street to the Sunoco. I parked in the back where we couldn’t even be seen by the security cameras and got out of the car. I got out of my car and walked to my trunk. I opened the trunk and opened the secret compartment. Lining the inside of the top hard cover of the compartment were knives, ammo handguns, and grenades. Inside the actual compartment I had 100 license plates (two for each state), bigger guns, more ammo, our badges, a tool box, and our extra guns. I grabbed the toolbox and one of the license plates and closed the compartment and the trunk.
I quietly and hastily took out the screwdriver as I walked to the front of my truck. Then I unscrewed the license plate. I heard some noises that sounded like they were coming closer. They were voices. It was the owner of the Gas Station. My heart feels like it is in my throat. I can’t take it. I was so petrified it’s not even funny. I have no idea what to do. But then they voices started going in the opposite direction and I continued with my task until it was done.
When I went to put my license plate and the toolbox in the compartment in the trunk I threw our badges and our guns in the back with the ammo. Then I grabbed my change of clothes and went into the front to pass Dexter his.
“That was cutting it a bit close Em,” he said.
“You’re telling me… Ha!” I said as I turned on the stereo and left.
I walked inside and straight to the bathroom. I changed into a black lacy shirt and then wore a red and black corseted vest on top of it. I put on my black skinny jeans and my tall combat boots. In fact the exact style of boot was called Sorcery which I thought suited the style well.
I pinned my long, black hair back with a fancy sparkly flower clip and I fastened some chopsticks in too but as always I left my bangs on the right side down covering my face. I washed my face and then put on foundation that was just as pale as my ghost white skin and I put on some jet black lipstick. I finished off with large amounts of eyeliner that was just as dark as my lipstick.
I put my clothes into my backpack and walked out into the gas station. I bought two Mountain Dews and two tacos for us to have for lunch. After I paid I walked back outside. I knocked the secret knock before trying get back into my truck and he let me in. Then I got into the car and sat next to Dex.
“I come bearing the usual,” I said laughing.
“TACOS!” he yelled out happily.
You see, the one tradition we always have is before we go out on a bust or something we always go out and get tacos together. It’s a tradition of ours. We have to do it EVERY time we go out into the field on a bust, or case. Tacos are our favorite food so we never know when we will have our last taco so we make it appoint to stop and get one every time.
We actually have some hilarious stories about almost missing our opportunities to fulfill a bust because we stopped for tacos. But again, those are stories for another time.
“Here,” said Dexter handing me the laptop as he finished the last bite of his taco.
“Thanks,” I said smiling and taking it from him after taking my last bite.
“I’ll go change,” he said.
“Okay,” I said as he left.
I read the e-mail and found out that we only had to drive a few miles to get to the old abandoned power plant. This is where the perpetrators were manufacturing the drugs and preparing them for mainstream distribution as we speak. Then Derek came out. Thank God he used some water to straighten out his messy hair.
I replied to the e-mail by telling the chief not to call us from here on out and to have a few squad cars and him meet us at 7:15 PM sharp. By then we should have the crime scene secured and ready for crime scene analysis.
“You ready?” I asked as he got back in my truck.
“Yeah,” he answered plainly as he put on his seatbelt.
Something must have reminded him of Lilly.
“Don’t be sad… come on… Eat, it will make you feel better,” I said laughing and passing him his second taco.
“Thanks Em,” he said smiling. We hastily scarfed down our second tacos. When we were done I drove off. “I swear one of these days we are going to be late to a bust and I will run out and get into a fight with one of the guys we’re fighting and be like ‘Um, can u wait for me to kick your butt for just a second I want to finish my taco first.’” I said laughing.
“We almost came to that point once you know that right?”
“Oh yeah that drug bust a few weeks ago where we showed up late,” I said laughing. “I forgot about it.”
And then we passed by the building that one of my friends Eric used to live in. I remember the night he died like it was yesterday. I was so hurt and strewn apart that day. My heart broke the day that he and Elektra died. My blood didn’t say the three of us were related but my heart did. We were that close.
“Em, what’s wrong?” asked Dexter. “Oh,” he said looking out of my window and seeing the building. “Em?” he asked again worriedly.
“Why them?” I asked quietly stopping at the red light. “They didn’t do anything to anyone. I’ve worked so hard to find the guy who did this to them.”
“Em, I’ll help you find him. I’ll do all I can I’ve actually been looking at the security camera footage from that day but he’s too far away to tell. You’re the only one who saw his face,” said Dexter taking my hand. The light turned green. I drove forward getting ready to turn left to get to the power plant.
“If they ask I’m Lexi Mentzer and you’re Gage Miller. We’re there to buy 200 kilos of cocaine for 15 grand,” I said. “I told Blaine to send us a couple of squad cars at 7:15 PM. It’s 6:00 PM now. Follow my lead,” I said.
“Got it,” said Dexter as I turned into the parking lot. I took the keys out of the ignition and hid them under the passenger’s seat. I shut down my laptop. I hid that in the hidden compartment under the back seat. Then I got out of the truck. I slid my hands into my back pockets just as I usually do. I walked right up to the newly boarded up door. I looked off to the side and saw a pipe. I picked up the pipe and slammed it against the door. I threw the pipe off to the side.
“If you are here good, if not I feel really stupid right now; my associate and I were sent here by Mr. Watson,” I said. “Gage, come over here,” I said.
“Yeah Lex,” he said coming over. “Watson said they’d be here. But I guess they let him down. We should just take our 15 grand and leave,” he said as we both started walking back towards my truck.
“5…4…3…2…1,” I counted down in a hushed tone.
“Wait,” someone said from behind us. I turned around and there stood a man. He was strongly built. “Miss Alexis, Mr. Gage, we’ve been expecting you,” added the man.
“Oh really?” I said smiling.
“Yes, come with me please,” he said.
“You heard the man Lexi, let’s go,” said Dex and we followed the man into the building. He led us down a hallway and into a gigantic office.
“Please wait here,” said the man. He looked very creepy however there was something eerily familiar about him. I must have met him before. “Please make yourself comfortable while I go find the boss.”
“Okay thank you,” I said sitting down.
“So Lexi, when are we going to see Annabelle in the hospital?”
“As soon as we’re done here Gage,” I said.
“Well, well, well,” said the leader as he walked in.
“I am Jared,” he said.
“I am Alexis and this is Gage,” I said.
“Let’s get down to business,” I said walking towards the man. He led us into the production room and we saw them making and testing the cocaine. I looked at my watch and it already was 6:27PM.
“Lex look,” said Dex pointing at the large vat of boiling solute with cocaine in it.
“What Gage?” I asked looking up pretending to look at the production process while actually finding all of the possible exits and counting the men in the room. There were three doors leading outside, two leading to some other place, four windows large enough to jump out of, and there were 16 men. I looked to see where he was pointing. He was pointing to a man who looked extremely familiar. “Impressive.”
“Jared,” said the man we were walking with to the other man sounding like he was trying to refocus Jared’s attention. “These are the two we’ve been expecting.”
“Good, good,” said Jared.
“So what’s a doll like you doing in this business?” asked Jared slowly snaking his arm around my waist. I saw Dex’s muscles tense up. I don’t know why but he always acts like this whenever a guy tries to make a move on me.
“I’m just looking to make a living, don’t care how… I need the money. If someone decides to screw their life up with drugs at least one good thing will come of it,” I said.
“And what’s that?” asked Jared.
“The money I make from it,” I said.
“Smart girl,” said Gage.
“I agree,” said Jared.
“Enough small talk, I just want to get my Coke,” I said. When I said this Jared’s hand got tighter around my waist.
“Right after I get a kiss to seal the deal,” said Jared.
“Sorry, but that’s not going to happen. But, I’ll kiss your cheek,” I said.
“Okay…” he muttered.
Then I went to go kiss his cheek but at the last minute he turned his head and kissed me on the lips. I forced my self to giggle convincingly to the jerk. I saw Dexter’s muscles in his neck tense up so much I could see the veins in his neck.
This was definitely new for Dexter. He has never acted like this about me… I wonder why he was so upset about it. I mean he was full blown smoke out of the ears pissed off.
I looked at my watch and saw it said 6:54 pm. We have a little over twenty minutes because Blaine and the backup are always a day late and a dollar short. I walked over to the balcony and looked over the edge to watch everything. Jared walked up to me and stood beside me. He removed the strands of hair from in front of my eyes. Then the guy who brought us over to Jared left.
We’re in, now we need a plan. I thought and realized Dexter and I both had guns in our ankle holsters. I have an idea. I turned around to face Jared. I kissed him right on the lips.
The look on Dexter’s face was so filled with disgust and annoyance that he looked like he was in complete full blown shock.
“Sorry, I couldn’t help it,” I said. Then Jared pulled me closer into him and kissed him on the lips. I saw Dexter’s muscles tense up. Then I pulled away. Jared pulled me closer to him so that our bodies clashed into each other. Then I motioned to Dexter to go grab the gun from Jared’s waistband.
Suddenly the realization that this was part of the plan he looked marvelously relieved. Slowly and stealthily he crept closer to Jared. In one quick move Dexter swiped the gun from Jared’s waistband. As quickly as possible he aimed it at Jared’s head. However, Jared wasn’t stupid. At the same time he pulled a blade from his pocket and put it to my neck.
“Don’t think I didn’t recognize you for one second Emily. Tell me, how are dear Eric and Elektra these days?” asked Jared. “Drop the gun now or I’ll slice her throat open.” Dexter slowly dropped the gun on the ground.
“You son of a-” I said interrupting myself as I kicked Jared between the legs behind me without turning around. I then I broke free from Jared’s grasp. I spun around and high kicked him in the face. Then I kicked the blade from his hand and kicked him behind his knees so he fell to the ground.
I swooped down to pick up the gun but once again Jared was too fast. Just as I picked up the gun he withdrew a gun from his ankle holster. Apparently at the same Dex was reaching for his gun. Jared raised the gun and pointed it at Dexter. He pulled the trigger.
“Dex! Watch out!” I heard my self yell as I jumped and pushed Dex out of the way. In mid-air the bullet made contact with my stomach. I yelled out in pain as I fell to the ground. Jared shot me twice more before Dexter could get to me. Then Dexter picked up his gun and shot Jared before he could pull the trigger again.
“Em, Emmy?” asked Dexter worriedly as he ran to my side. I slowly and painfully sat up.
“Well, that hurt a bit,” I said forcing myself to laugh but I only made it hurt more.
“Don’t sit up it’ll only hurt more,” he said scooping me into his arms and standing up. Then sirens rang out to let us know help was near.
“Emmy, I know I should have told you this sooner but I couldn’t. Em… I love you,” said Dexter. I was so happy but also completely dizzy at the same time.
Out of nowhere the man who brought us to Jared appeared. He raised the gun and before I could warn Dexter two long echoing shots rang out.
I have never been so scared in my entire life.
The bullets hit Dexter just above his hip. He fell but still he caught me in his lap. I’ll never forget the look of pain etched across his face as the bullets made contact with his side. I painfully tried to get off of him.
“Dex?” I asked painfully as a blast of pain erupted through my body. “Dex?” I asked about ten times quieter as I still attempted to get off of him.
“Em?” asked Dex quietly asked as I slowly and agonizingly made my way off of him. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah I think so,” I said as another surge of pain stormed through my body like a category five hurricane.
“Just don’t move,” he whispered stroking my hair when I was half way off of him. “It’ll only hurt you more.”
“What about you?” I asked as everything went black.

ART

2009-05-01T17:35:00.001-07:00

Hello Again,

You are probably getting sick of my wierdo random posts. Sorry if you are, you don't have to read them if you dont want to.

In this post I wanted to show lots of my favorite artwork. I personally prefer the darker, deeper artwork over the happy peppy stuff. This post is in dedication to all the deep thoughtful meaningful art filled with seeping beauty and anguish and despair. to me happyness seems like nothing but a mockery of true feeling. It seems as if it truly does not exist at sometimes for it is so completely surreal. Angst, Depression, Anger, Despair, Anguish, and Death all have the true depth and feeling behind these emotions. They are the source of true feeling. For darkness is the emotion that carries feeling, and consists of a deep endless abyss of emotion towering down on you.

These emotions are carried by this art... Dark art, which is why I prefer it.

The Art

Haha I'll get you guys some more soon.

ERRRG! hahaha!

2009-05-01T17:09:00.000-07:00

Ello People!

I am currrently procrastinating. I am supposed to be typing up one of my stories for some contest that if i win will publish my book. I have worked sooo hard on handwriting this book for years. I don't know if ive told you but im constantly writing. I mean CONSTANTLY! Hahaha its what I do. Well, right now I am currently also reviewing the crime scene photos I need for my I-Search project. For those of you who do not know what that is an I-Search project is a five part paper accompanied by a presentation. My topic is the actual Amityville horror house. So through this project I have acquired copies of the original crime scene photos, copies of the letters from the killer to his friends while in jail, copies of the original case files, copies of the newspaper articles and finally the schematics of the house. Through studying the actual history of the house I have learned about the original murders, all of the theories of the paranormal occurances reported by George and Kathy Lutz, their actual statements claiming paranormal phenomena, the actual religeous and paranormal beliefs influencing the legends, and many other amazing things. To accompany my presentation I am currently building an exact replica of the Amityville horror house itself to accurately represent the different rooms in which the different members of the Defeo Family were murdered.

Haha sry not such a bright topic...

Oh well....

*giggle*

As they say im not exactly a little ray of sunshine.

Then i wish to show a slideshow incorporating facts and pictures of the Amityville horror house accompanied by a handout showing interesting facts.

HAHAHA the end I SWEAR!!!

Ello

2009-05-01T16:56:00.000-07:00

Hey guys,

As Summer is coming soon it is a very important time for me and my Boyfriend. August fifteenth will be our one year anniversary so it is a huge deal for us. Especially because even though we are only in high school we have been together for sooo long. We love eachother very much and we are trying to plan the perfect day together. So we went searching for many different date ideas and compiled the following list.

Picnic for two
Horror Movie Marathon
Nighttime boat ride
Drive-in
Movie and Dinner
Watch movies together at home and cook dinner
Karaoke
Picnic at the beach
Hike together
Biking
Brunch and movie
Eat cereal by candlelight in an empty parking lot.
Go to the stock car races.
Set up a dining table with one long lace-covered tablecloth with chairs on each end and candles in the middle. After seating your date, clap your hands as a signal for your waiter to serve banana splits.
If your date is into gothic, go to the cemetery late at night. Just chill out and talk.
Take a tablecloth, silverware and candlestick and eat at MacDonald's.
Play croquet with a twist (in the wintertime or at night with flashlights).
Play water whiffle ball. First and second bases are kiddy swimming pools, third base is a normal base, with a slip-and-slide into home. It is really fun with a big group of people.
Go to a wedding reception of someone you don't know.
Put together a list of simple projects (i.e. rake leaves, sweep the floor, wash the dishes, vacuum the carpet, etc.). Have competition to see who can perform the complete list quickest. BUT you have to do these acts for a neighbor AND only one action per household (if you have 5 items on your list, you need to do service at 5 different homes). The winning couple gets a certificate or ribbon.
Start at your date's house. Before you get to an intersection, flip the coin. Heads you turn right; tails you turn left. Use this technique to decide where to go to dinner (you stop at the first restaurant as determined by the flip of a coin).
Get involved in your community and meet new people by participating in a campaign together. Your help will be needed and appreciated. You will gain a better understanding of public service sector.
Invent a holiday and celebrate it.
Make quilts for babies in less privileged homes. A simple quilt can be made using a soft fabric (fleece or flannel), cutting 3 inch parallel lines (one inch apart) down both sides. Finish the quilt by tying knots on each strip of fabric.
Pick up your dates and blindfold them. Drive around for a while, stopping in front of a large cornfield. Guide them (still blindfolded) to the middle, where you have couches and a TV set up to watch a scary movie. It's great, and your date will love the creativity.
Go Christmas caroling in July.
Rent ice skates at a local rink. After a couple of hours of skating, when hands are frozen and the excitement has worn off, go home and make some hot chocolate and enjoy cuddling in front of a warm fire.
Build a tent out of blankets in your living room. Decorate the inside with flowers, fancy dishes, candles, romantic music, etc. Surprise your date with take-out dinner in the tent!
Have a candlelight picnic in the backyard.
Show up with 2 pieces of stationary with envelopes (one for each of you) and some paper and pens. Write each other a letter describing how you feel about the other person or anything special about the relationship and where you think you'll be or what you think you'll be doing in a certain amount of time. Then, agree to open your notes in a week, month, year, etc.
Sit on your house roof or on the lawn and see who can count the most shooting stars. Talk about your goals and aspirations.
Take a candle, a candle stand, some matches, and your own cereal goodies (cereal, milk, spoons, bowls). Go to the park and have Cheerios By Candlelight (choose your date's favorite cereal).
Cut out different colored heart shaped pieces of paper, write cute little rhyming clues linking each heart to the next one eventually leading to where you are hiding. Hide them in different areas outside. Surprise him/her with a romantic poem when he/she reaches you.
Watch the sunset together (best at the lake, ocean, or mountains).
Take a horse-drawn carriage ride.
Take a hay wagon ride. Come back to hot chocolate and doughnuts.
Make a couple of pans of brownies. Then drive to various friends' houses and deliver a small plate of brownies to each friend and visit for a while. When it becomes too late to be visiting people, go home and finish off the brownies.
Go to the children's section of a library or bookstore and read children's books to each other.
Find a muddy area, dress in your grubbies and have a mud fight. For groups, take along a rope for a tug-of-war. You might bring towels or sheets to put on the car seats for the ride back home.
Go to the park and feed the birds. Take a bag of bread. Share childhood memories.
Go roller skating. You can rent skates at a roller rink, or if you could go in-line skating in a local park. You might find used skates at a thrift shop or used sporting goods store.
Locate a large piece of cardboard. This can be found at a nearby furniture or appliance store. Curve the end up like a toboggan. Find a sloping hill of dry grass and slide down. Wear older clothes (grass stains can ruin nice clothes)
Go to a free concert in mall, school, church, or civic center. Check your local paper's entertainment section.
Just sit in a busy bus or train station, airport, or park, and watch people. Occasionally say "hi" and be sure to wave. You will get responses.
Take your date to visit the police station. Make arrangements in advance, requesting a tour.
Make boats out of ordinary paper, using glue or tape to help keep your creations together (one boat per person). Name them, decorate them, and finally set them out to sea! Simply fill up the bathtub, put in some blue food coloring (if you want), and let your ships float free. Start shooting spit-wads through a straw at each other's boats until they sink. The last boat afloat wins!
Catch frogs. Then have a frog-jumping contest. Award prizes for the largest frog and the longest jump.
Attend church functions together. Dances, discussion groups, and church meetings really help couples grow closer to each other.
Ask for help with your homework, delivering a note worded in the vocabulary unique to that subject (it might make sense to make sure he/she knows the subject).
Play hopscotch in a vacant parking lot or an empty school campus. Later return home for a bubble gum blowing contest.
Become "outlaws" for an evening with your date. Gather crayons, magic markers, and drawing equipment to make "Wanted Posters." For ideas check out a book from the library with pictures of some wanted posters.
Paint-your-own pottery place
Paris theme night – get a baguette, some French wine, and cheese for dessert
Read Shakespeare to one another
Bake cookies together
Get up extra early, watch the sunrise, then make breakfast together
Attend a little league game
Watch an entire season of your favorite TV show
Go for a long drive
Planetarium
Art gallery
Play board games
Movie
Visit garage sales
Do a volunteer activity
Go dancing
Go to the driving range
Build a snowman
Ride go-carts
Rent a movie
Have a carpet picnic
Go to an arcade
Play Frisbee
Go kayaking
Go ice skating
Visit the pumpkin farm
Window shop
Go to ballet performance
Visit a place listed in an entertainment book
Bike riding
Rock climbing
Bowlin
gHaunted house
Out for coffeeVisit
a flea market
Play bingo
Go to an opera
Swing by a bookstore
Visit another city
Go hear jazz or reggae
See an NBA game
Play in the batting cages
Vegas anyone?
Piano bar
Visit a physic
Have lunch at a trendy new restaurant
Grab a fish fry
Grab a pint at an Irish pub
Chinese food and DVDs – the perfect mix
Attend a poetry reading
Attend an author reading from their latest fiction work
Go antiquing
Go on a brewery tour
Visit a winery
Attend a painting class
Visit an animal shelter – you may come home with a new pet
Go for a carriage ride
Visit the tourist spots in your hometown
Take a trip to the hobby store – pick out a project to work on for the afternoon
Take a walk – around a lake, in the moonlight, by the river, on the beach
Go to an ethnic festival
Go to a shrimp boil
Create a scrapbook
Attend a matinee
Visit the zoo
Go see a local band
Have lunch at a church festival
Go camping
Go hiking
Go rock climbing
Go to a party
Attend a farmer’s market
Have dinner at a new place
Try out a new cuisine
Go strawberry picking or visit an apple orchard
Take in a community theater performance
Attend a live, outdoor music night in your town
Go see fireworks
Take a yoga class
Visit an astrologist – see if the “stars” think you’re compatible
Go to a foreign film festival
Spend an afternoon watching old movies
Eat at a make-your-own pizza joint
Take a class at the rec department
Show your date where you lived as a kid
Go to breakfast at a great greasy spoon
Grab a champagne brunch
During holiday season, take a drive and view the lights
Visit an arboretum or botanical center
Attend a comedy show
Shoot a round of pool
Show your partner where you went to school as a kid
Make a meal from scratch together
Take a weekend trip in your state
Take a tour of a historical site in your town
Go bike trekking
Go golfing
Rent a canoe or kayak
Visit the State Fair
Go to a Renaissance Fair
Dinner cruise
Off-track betting
Pick up your date and a chaperone and go on a canoe ride on a lazy river or canal. The chaperone's job is to row while you entertain your date and/or eat.
Build stilts and go for a walk in the neighborhood.
Attend a sunrise flag ceremony, enjoy breakfast, and then see a 4th of July parade. Come home to a water football brawl in your own back yard.
Go to the mall and give each couple $5 and see who can buy the best item for it.
Make movies or take pictures together (tie yourself to a railroad track, pose with statues, race wheelchairs in the hospital, etc.).
Buy a short "dimestore" romance novel and take turns reading it aloud to each other. Use your own names in place of the lead characters.
Cheer on a mutual friend. If the two of you have a mutual friend who is playing in a game or a concert at school, attend the performance together to cheer your friend on.
Go on a picture scavenger hunt with disposable cameras. Make a list on things they have to find and take a picture, then go get it developed at a one-hour service.
Host a Dutch Oven Breakfast. Have a cookout on the beach or in the canyon. Get a recipe book from the library or sporting goods store.
Have an ice cream sculpting contest. Each couple gets a block of ice cream, spoons, knives, and toppings. This is a messy activity, but lots of fun.
Go to a sports memorabilia exposition or trade show.
Ride the bus or subway around the city.
Go to a driving range to practice golf. Many golf ranges offer lessons.
Go bird watching at an aviary or woods nearby.
Make tiny parachutes from square pieces of cloth. Tie string from each corner, connect string ends with a little weight, and launch them with a slingshot.
Take your date (or spouse) to play Blind-Fold Miniature Golf. You only need to purchase one round of miniature golf for two people to play. The first person puts on the blind-fold and takes the club in hand while the seeing partner prepares them to hit the ball. After hitting the ball, the seeing partner carefully leads his/her partner by the hand to the ball for the next attempt. After finishing the hole, the two players switch for the next hole. It’s more fun than the traditional way to play and is half the cost.
Prepare a new dessert or main dish and serve it in a creative way to your parents or friends. Finish by washing the dishes together.
Rent a bicycle built for two and tour the city. Rental bikes are available at bike stores or at a university's games center for a small fee.
Spend less than one dollar for dinner and movies. Go to the grocery store to sample free food items. Then go back to your house to watch a video. Snacks that you can scrounge from around the house don't count against the dollar.
Invite everyone to bring a white t-shirt to decorate. Buy some dye, string, and set to work tie-dying the shirts. A different, colorful design might be just the thing to dress up that old shirt.
Form a group of inner tubes of all different sizes, from tractor to car . Float down a nearby river.
Go on a hay ride (the bigger the group, the better). Check with the host before you start a straw fight. Have hot apple cider when you return.
Design and construct an outfit from newspaper, construction paper, crepe paper, duct tape, and string. Then have a runway show to model outfits.
Create a list of 20 somewhat obscure words. Then go to the library and have a contest. Twenty minutes to collect books which contain each word (one point if the word is inside, two if on the cover, three if in the title). Winner gets to choose dessert.
Get your group together and go to a park or open field. Everyone in the group needs to wear a white T-shirt and be armed with a squirt gun (not a "Super Soaker"). But instead of water, these guns will be filled with either red or blue dye (food coloring can usually do the trick)! The object of the game is to shoot the other team's players before they shoot you. However, a team member cannot "die" unless he or she has the other teams dye on the front and back of their shirts (the person is then out). The team with the last person alive wins. For a rematch, simply trade guns to play again.
Rent a pair of roller blades together and spend the day at it. If you have never roller bladed before, make sure the first date includes a lesson on how to stop!
Dress up as clowns and invite several couples to do the same. Go to the local mall and have ordinary people vote for the best costume. The winning couple receives a home-made trophy. Afterwards, go to the food court for dinner.
Choose a subject, serious or silly, and survey the public for their opinions. Then report your findings to the local newspaper or save the information for a school assignment.
Take a gondola or ski lift ride at one of the local ski areas.
Pack a lunch to take with you, along with snacks.
Gather 26 different objects (starting with different letters A-Z) on a road rally, but no more than 2 items per stop. Throw in a couple of mandatory stops (clues must be solved to find those places).
Clean an attic, basement or garage that hasn't been cleaned in a while. Grandparents' houses are perfect places for this.
Obtain a large empty cardboard boxes from a furniture store. Using craft paints, paint each others' box. Then go to a mall and window shop wearing the box designed by your date.
During a heavy rainstorm, put on some old clothes and shoes and go hunting for puddles (in gutters, parking lots, grassy areas in parks, etc.). Have splash wars or jump from puddle to puddle. You could even stand on a sidewalk next to a big puddle that cars have to drive through. Pretend that the sudden wall of water was a surprise! If you are in the park, make sure you use the wet slide, which probably will have a big puddle at the bottom.
Build a tree house (make sure you have permission from the tree's owner!) If your date has children, involve them in the project.
Catch your own worms and use them early in the morning to catch fish at your favorite lake or stream. Offer to bait your date's hook.
Have a whipped topping fight. Each person gets one can. Make sure you have grubby clothes.
Go to a travel agency and explain that you are comparison shopping a trip you are planning to take. Ask for an itinerary of things to see. Get estimates for airfare, lodging, food, and transportation.
Make home movies together
Adopt a pet together

Heheheh hope this can help you guys too when deciding ur date ideas. hahaha
I know, there's lots.
That's it for this post
Talk to ya soon.
~Shadow

More Friends

2009-03-22T18:52:00.000-07:00

Here are some more of our friends:

Forest Gump: I am currently mad at this perverted jerk because he cannot keep his mouth shut so i would rather leave his section as blank as possible so i don't say anything too mean about him.

Gothic Teddy Bear: The infamous Teddy Bear of the pack one twist though... instead of being quiet and mysterious and shy he looks extremely intimidating however he is a giant cuddly loveable person... you cant NOT love him once you get to know him.

Rat Man Rick: An awesome friend who works wounders in fixing up old guitars. If you are looking to buy a refurbished Guitar or get yours repainted leave a comment with the information regarding your desired guitar. Soon i will put up some pictures of some of the guitars he worked on.

And finally for this post:

Ricky Righteous: Although he has a rough life and has been through lots he still learns from the mistakes of his step father. Instead of becoming an abusive jerk who hits everything he sees like his stepdad Ricky has a keen sense of Morality and hasn't let anyone down. Sometimes he can have a very sick and perverted mind... however... what do you expect he's a teenage boy...lol

These are my friends and I love them for who they are (Except GUMP at the moment) and nothing can change that and I would Never change them.

Purple SMURFFF!!!

2009-03-22T18:04:00.000-07:00

Okay well, the last time we talked I told you about how our lives work and who we are. Now I was thinking I would talk about how Carmalina Ballerina came to be known as a "PURPLE SMURF-ERF-ERF." Lol just kidding about the Echo. Anyway... One thing you have to understand about our Carmalina is that she is our little squeek toy of fun. What i mean by that is that everytime you slightly touch her she squeeks like crazy... so we call her "Pondiki" which is Greek for "Little Mouse". But I squeek too and my grandma calls me Pondiki all the time because of it... anyways. Well, back to the "Purple Smurf" thing... Carmalina Ballerina always wears purple... noone knows why. She isn't the tallest of people (she's even shorter than Night) so instead of calling her a midget we call her "Fun Sized". Well later on when she was fighting with one of Hell's friends (Riteous Ricky) just as she always does he called her a "Stupid Smurf". And honestly those two bicker sooo much it is totally unreal. They're like an old marrried couple. But upon asking him why he called her a "Stupid Smurf" he said, "You are a small midget that seems like it should live in a little shroom house." So of course she gets all pissed because he practically called her a shroom addict when he yells, " OMG!!! ITS A PURPLE SMURF!!!" and ever since then she has been called "Purple Smurf".

The Beginning

2009-03-21T18:23:00.000-07:00

Hey Guys!

I'm kinda new at this so you have to bear with me. I have tons of whacky and fun friends so you'll be subjected to tons of whacky stories. We all go by different codenames and in this first blog i'll introduce each of my whacky friends:

Night Wolf Moon: One of my besteset friends. She's an eccentric artist who we all love dearly. She is the quiet, yet whacky caring, overall awesome girl we know and love.

Carmalina Ballerina: This is our little "Purple Smurf". She is like a daughter to me. I know that may seem odd but she is just like Night.

Hell Bent: My loving boyfriend who is my whole world. He and the pack are everything to me.

Blackened Denarius: Blackened is an emo child of his own species really. He's just one of those odd crazy emos that you just have to adjust to.

What If: Night's awesome boyfriend who is a caring musicianwho is extremely caring and loveable like her.

Thorn Lunarose: Our amazing ADHD cursed artist who is whacky, random and fun to be around.

Splinter Heart: One of my best friends in the entire world. She practically knows me better than I know myself. She's a whacky kooky goth girl who i love like a sister.

Magical Mexican: Our Magical Mexican is amazing and noone can deny his amazing magical capabilities.

And Finally...

I am Shadow Raven the pack alpha. they are my family and mean the world to me. From time to time i will add in new friends and their names to this list and you will soon know us all very well. eventually night and i plan to add in our stories, songs and comics.

Thanks

~Shadow